Tag Archives: Hermaphrodite/Female

Chapter 49: The Victors’ Reward

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 49: The Victors’ Rewards

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Hermaphrodite/Female, Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Magic, Lactation, Anal Sex, Oral Sex, Wedded Lust, Wife, Group Sex

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 48.



Who were the Patriots? Who wrote their Manifesto? After the ravages of the Demon Wars, only speculation was left behind. The only clue that had survived was a paper that had purportedly been found in a safety deposit box in Philadelphia. On this paper were thirty-seven names, the supposed roster of the Patriots, and at the head of the list was the name Noel Heinrich. Noel had been an FBI Agent that had briefly fallen into the Tyrants’ powers, one of the many women forced to be their sex-slave. No records survived to indicate what Noel’s fate was after parting ways with the Tyrants in June of 2013.

–excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

Thursday, May 6th, 2014 – Samnag Soun – Qumran

My words trailed off as Alison hung up abruptly. I hoped she would be all right. I liked Alison. Besides being a great fuck, there was an honest enthusiasm about the slut.

“What a bitch,” Candy muttered, taking the satphone from me. “She should show you more respect, Sam.”

“I think it was a little intense where she was,” I shrugged, turning back to the black, iron wall we uncovered beyond the red stone. It was a Matmown. Excitement bubbled in me as the Palestinian laborers excavated it out, searching for the door. Something important must be buried here!

“Holy Vizier,” a laborer bowed; he wore a leather choker about his neck.

The worship of Mark and Mary was spreading, and the Muslim world was plunged into as much chaos, or even more, as the Christian world . Every day more and more Muslims abandoned their faith, and violence abounded in the Middle East as the two sides clashed. Every day suicide bombers killed dozens. The laborers were watched carefully by a squad of Rangers bound to Mark. We had vetted the laborers, they all were worshipers of Mark, but the Patriots, one of Lilith’s daughters, or a fundamentalist could have infiltrated the laborers to try and harm us.

“Yes?” I asked.

“We found the door,” he answered.

Excitement bubbled through me, set my hands trembling, as I followed the man along the side of the half-buried wall to a door that had been dug out. “You are all dismissed for the day,” I told the laborer. “Candy will pay you.”

“Of course, Holy Vizier,” he bowed.

I forced myself to wait until the laborers were all gone, standing before the iron door. Candy slipped into the excavation, a grin plastered on her face, and she enthusiastically hugged and kissed me. I ran my hand through her dyed hair, half-blue and half-pink, as we kissed. I was excited, my cock hard as Candy wiggled against me. But that could wait.

“Let’s open it!” I exclaimed.

A pair of Rangers pried the door open with crowbars, the metal hinges protesting. It smelled like rust inside, and I pulled out my flashlight, shining the bright, LED light around it. There was a plinth, and an unrolled scroll resting atop it. It looked like papyrus, and I could see faded, brown writing on it. I walked forward, examining the scroll without touching it. Candy told the Rangers to wait outside, then had them close the door.

“Is it what we need?” Candy asked, bouncing up and down on the balls of her feet.

“It’s written in Aramaic,” I answered, starting to translate as I read. “Its style reminds me of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.”

“Mary says our copy is incomplete,” Candy pointed out. “And look at the scroll, the right side is torn, but the left side is more even.”

She was right. “This is the end of a scroll. They used to write books on long rolls of papyrus or parchment. This looks like the final passages of a book.” I bent down and found Lucifer’s name written, and I smiled. “This is it!”

Candy squealed in excitement, throwing her arms around my neck, and kissed me exuberantly. Very exuberantly! Her lips hot, and her tongue lithe; she tasted sweet, and my cock ached for her as she ground her crotch against me. Her fingers fumbled at the loose, canvas pants I wore, popping the button off so she could snake her hand in and grasp my hardening cock. Our six month’s in Israel, perusing through dried texts, had left little time for fooling around. The dam on my lust broke; we no longer needed to deny ourselves. Drunk on our success, I let the flashlight drop to the floor, its light waving wildly about the dark, metal room as it skittered across the floor.

“Oh, Sam,” she husked, nibbling at my neck. “I need you in me! I’m so horny!”

I found the button for her pants, unsnapped it, and struggled to push them off her hips. She wiggled, helping me, and my hands found her naked ass; I gave her soft cheeks a squeeze. I burned to stick my cock in her, and to feel her tight, wet tunnel squeezing on my shaft. Her pants were tangled around her feet, stuck on her hiking boots.

“I need to be in you,” I moaned.

“Let me get my boots off,” Candy said, pulling away and letting go of my cock.

“No, get on your knees.”

“Umm, that sounds fun,” she giggled, kneeling on the hard metal floor. I knelt behind her, ignoring the hard metal, and slapped her ass. She squealed, looking back at me, her beautiful face lit on the right side by the flashlight. “Fuck me, Sam. Make me your bitch!”

I drove into her wet cunt, groaning loudly. “You are my bitch!” I groaned. “Mark gave you to me!”

“Yes, yes!” she panted. “Your bitch! I love it! I love being yours!”

I groaned, enjoying the feel of her cunt gripping my cock as I plowed in and out of her. I slapped her ass; she cooed loudly, and thrust her hips back into me. Her passion grew, and she wildly tossed her multicolored hair about.

“Fuck your bitch!” she moaned over and over. “Make me howl! Make me cum! Yes, yes, yes! Fuck, yes!” Her cunt convulsed about my cock, and she threw back her head and yelled as loud as possible as her powerful orgasm exploded through her.

I smacked her ass. “Howl bitch!” I groaned. “Keep squeezing your cunt, bitch. Make me cum!”

“I’ll make you explode!” Candy husked, rolling her hips and clamping down with her cunt. “Fill me up with your cum! Yes, yes, I’ll drain you dry!”

Our flesh slapped together, my ovaries boiling with passion. I gripped her hips, and pounded her cunt, driving my cock as hard as I could into her depths. I needed to cum! I needed to release that pressure, and spill my girl-cum inside my sweet Candy. My body tensed as my eruption drew closer and closer, and then every nerve in my body exploded, and I flooded my little bitch’s cunt.

“Oh, fuck, I’m cumming again!” Candy cried, her body collapsing onto the iron floor as she quivered; a flood of my cum and hers flowed from her cunt, leaking white onto the black metal. She rolled onto her back and reached up, pulling me down and kissed me on the lips. “Mmmh, that was great,” she purred. “I needed that so bad.”

“So did I,” I sighed, resting my head on her full breasts beneath her tight t-shirt. “I love you,” I whispered sleepily.

I felt her body tense. “Really?” she asked.

I didn’t mean to say it, but I looked her in the eyes, stroked her face. “Yeah, I guess I do. Ever since France.”

She smiled, “I love you, too.”

Our kiss was spectacular, fireworks exploding between our lips, and I let myself get lost in her soft touches. I kissed every inch of her face from her chin up to her brow, getting her cute little nose in the process, then I captured her sweet lips again. So wonderful, so soft. I stroked her pale cheek with my dark finger.

“Umm, Sam,” Candy said, sounding a little embarrassed as she broke our soulful kiss, “my ass is freezing. This floor is kinda cold.”

I laughed and slipped off of her, pulling up my pants after letting my dick shrink back into a little clit. Candy stood up and wiggled her tight pants over her hips. I retrieved the flashlight, and went back to the scroll.

“Why do you follow his orders?” Candy asked suddenly, hugging me from behind.

“Whose orders?” I asked, not really paying attention as I translated the text in my head.

“Mark’s!” There was so much heat in her voice.

“Why wouldn’t I follow his orders, I’m his vizier.”

Candy turned me about. “You could be so much more.” She grasped my hands, pulling them up to her lips and gently kissing them. “Mark would be nothing without you. You could make a deal with Lucifer and take his place. Or you can make one with another demon.”

I frowned at her. “But I don’t want to,” I said.

“Are you sure you’re content with being his errand bitch?”

I swallowed, staring into her eyes. Was I content following his orders, doing all the hard work for him? I felt off-balance, not sure what to say. “Grab the scroll case,” I told her.

“Think about it,” she whispered, stroking my hands. “You could be so amazing. I could be your Mary, standing at your side, guiding you to the greatness due you.”

“Just grab the scroll case,” I told her, my thoughts whirling. Could I betray Mark? Could I have his power? Did I even want his power? Candy dug around in her satchel, and found the scroll case, a tube of plastic, and hurried over.

What should I do?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark – The Mansion

Mary and I waited on the porch as Leah pulled the limo into the unfinished driveway, bringing Alison and Desiree home. Behind them, several SUV’s followed, carrying their men. While we were at the Church this morning presenting our daughter Chase to our followers, Alison and Desiree were leading their troops against the Patriots’ stronghold. Fifteen Patriots dead, and their army of golems destroyed.

I shuddered to think what would have happened if they hadn’t stumbled upon their stronghold.

The limo pulled up, and Leah hopped out, looking quite fetching in her slutty chauffeur’s outfit. Two maids walked up; one opened the limo’s door, bowing, while the other helped a tired looking Desiree out of the vehicle. Our Latina slut was dressed in tan camo pants and a tan tank top. A smile lit up her face when she saw us. Desiree turned and helped Alison out. Her pink hair was dirty. No, her entire body was covered in reddish dust, and there was a bandage on her ass and another wrapped around her ankle. She had to hop about, leaning on Desiree, and, despite the pain, she beamed at us.

“Master, Mistress!” she shouted.

“Oh, my poor, little slut,” Mary cried out, rushing to Alison and hugging her tightly. The teen was engulfed in scarlet light as Mary healed her.

“Thank you, Mistress,” she sighed in relief, “the shrapnel in my ass was killing me.”

“Good thing mi Reina healed your ass, it lost a lot of its beauty with an inch of metal sticking out of it,” Desiree teased.

Alison stuck her tongue out at her wife. “I was going to let you kiss it better, but now I’m not.”

Desiree laughed, and kissed her wife on the lips. “Liar, I bet you just want me to kiss your ass right now.”

Alison giggled, “I do. Always.”

Their soldiers were getting out of their SUV’s, all of them experienced, hard-bitten men from various special forces. They had been hunting down Warlocks across the country for the last six months. The nineteen men—one had fallen today—lined up in formation and saluted me.

“Good job, men,” I congratulated them, saluting back. “You did great work today.”

“Thank you, my Lord,” a Sergeant said, a smile creasing his serious face.

I held out my hand and shook with each of them. “Enjoy yourselves tonight,” I told them. “We have rooms for you in the mansion. Your families are on the way, and feel free to avail yourself of the staff; all of the maids have been instructed to be extra friendly.”

The Sergeant’s eye drifted to one of the maids waiting on the porch. “That sounds great, my Lord.”

I nodded, and walked over to my wife and our two sluts. “Master,” Alison exclaimed, and threw her arms around me and kissed me exuberantly. She was my first slut, the only one that asked to be my slut, and I missed her these last six months. But Desiree needed to hunt down the Warlocks, and Alison needed to help her. I pulled Desiree to me and kissed her on the lips.

“My first two sluts,” I sighed, an arm around each of them. “You two were amazing today. Let’s get you cleaned up, and then you get to spend the night with me and Mary.”

“Korina is going to watch Chase,” Mary smiled. “We’ll have all night to give you your reward.”

Alison giggled wickedly. “Umm, all night. I can think of a few things to do.”

Mary and I laughed, and led our sluts inside. All the other sluts appeared to hug Desiree and Alison, and give them kisses. “We’ve missed you,” Korina gently said, holding Silas in one arm and Chase in the other.

“At least that amazing tongue,” Lillian quipped, then waggled her tongue at Alison between two fingers, mimicking eating out a cunt. Alison pursed her lips, blowing her a kiss. Lillian laughed, then fell silent when her eyes landed on the soldiers entering after us, and they lit up with lust. “Umm, at least you brought a few rugged men to entertain me.”

We led our sluts deeper into the house, to our private suite in the east wing. Two bodyguards were posted at the entrance, and I paused to give them both a kiss and to grope their breasts. Both guards were beaming happily after my affections. In our spacious bathroom, Mary bent down and started the jacuzzi bathtub, warm water quickly filling it up.

“You’ll love it,” Mary purred. “The jets are placed just right.”

Alison gave my wife a wicked grin. “A special order then, Mistress?”

“Absolutely,” Mary giggled. “Now strip, and dump your clothes in the hamper. Lets wash all that dirt off you. You’re quite the mess, Alison.”

“It’s hard to stay clean when a five-hundred-pound clay man is chasing after you,” Alison quipped. “I don’t know how Desiree stayed so pristine.”

“I watched where I was stepping,” Desiree answered. “My clumsy Sirenita couldn’t resist stepping into a rabbit hole and breaking her ankle.”

Alison gave an indignant gasp. “I was hoping it would lead to wonderland so I could escape those monstrosities.”

“And leave me behind,” Desiree pouted.

Alison grabbed her wife’s tank top, and pulled it off to expose her large breasts. She gave them a squeeze, saying, “All you had to do was flash these delicious melons at them, and they would have been your little slaves.”

“Are you saying my breasts have magic powers?”

Alison nuzzled her face into them. “Absolutely. They’ve enchanted me from the beginning.”

“I don’t know,” I said, eyeing my wife as she pulled her dress off, her perky tits coming into view. “I would say Mary’s stacks up nicely.” I copied Alison, and nuzzled my face into my wife’s breasts.

“Mistress has an excellent pair of breasts,” Alison proclaimed, rubbing her cheek on one of Desiree’s nipples.

Mary eyed Alison, then reached out and fingered one of the slut’s pierced nipples that topped her round breasts. “You aren’t half bad.”

“I couldn’t agree more, mi Reina,” Desiree purred. “Especially with her piercings.” Desiree played with the other nipple; Alison had a huge grin on her face.

“The two women I love most are playing with my tits, what could be better?” Alison asked, kissing Mary’s then Desiree’s lips.

“What am I, a third wheel?” I asked.

“Wouldn’t that be a fourth wheel?” Mary asked, nuzzling Alison’s neck.

“Ohh, Master could stick that lovely cock of his into my cunt. That would make this better!” Alison exclaimed.

“After you’re washed,” Mary told her, then slapped her rear. “Get your filthy ass in the jacuzzi!”

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison smiled, then sighed as she sank down into the warm water. Mary hit the jets and Alison’s eyes widened. “Oh, fuck! Desiree, you have got to feel this!”

Mary added some lavender-scented bath oils as Desiree slipped into the tub, and moaned, “Ohh, that’s lovely. The jets are on the seat, shooting right inside me.”

“Mary loves them,” I said. “She spent half her pregnancy in there.”

“That was for my back and ankles,” Mary protested, slipping in. “The jets were just a bonus.”

The warm water felt great as I slid in after my wife, settling down between Desiree and Alison, and not sitting on one of the jets. It just felt weird. Mary laid her head on Desiree’s shoulder, and the slut put her arm around my wife as Alison cuddled up to me. The teen’s hand found my cock beneath the water, slowly jerking me off.

“Thank you,” Mary whispered to Desiree.

“For what, mi Reina?”

“They were going to attack the Church,” Mary answered. “You two may have saved our daughter’s life, and all those other innocent people.”

“We were lucky,” Alison sighed. “If it wasn’t for Sam and her dowsing pendulum…”

Desiree shifted, “How is she?”

“She’s flying back, actually.” I said carefully; Alison stiffened for a moment in my arms, recognizing the significance of that. It wasn’t safe to say any more outside of the Matmown; anyone could be listening—Lucifer, Lilith, some other Power. We only had one hope, and it needed to be carefully protected.

“She has a nice cock,” Alison cooed, nuzzling at my neck.

“As nice as mine?”

“No, Master,” Alison purred, squeezing my dick hard as she stroked me. “No-one’s is.”

My lips found Alison’s, her pierced tongue slipping eagerly into my mouth, exploring me like a curious kitten. My hands found her breasts, giving them a firm squeeze. Her hand stroked faster on my shaft, the water splashing. But I needed more than her hand; I wanted to be inside her, to know my beautiful slut in the most intimate way possible.

“Ohh, Master,” she groaned as I pulled her onto my lap; her cunt impaled upon my dick.

I leaned back, relaxing against the side of the Jacuzzi, and watched her breasts bob as she slowly rode my cock. Beside me, Mary sat on Desiree’s lap, kissing her furiously as Desiree’s hand played between my wife’s thighs.

“Aren’t they beautiful,” Alison purred in my ear as she slid her greased cunt up and down on my cock, working me like a jackhammer. “My wife is going to make Mistress explode.”

I gave her tit a squeeze, moaning, “You’re going to make me explode!”

“Good,” she said with a satisfied smile. “That’s the point. Explode in me, Master! It’s what my cunt was made for! It’s yours!”

Mary writhed like a flower in the wind as Desiree’s fingers worked inside her. Mary broke the kiss, moaning loudly, “You delicious slut! Make me cum! Oh, fuck!” My wife buried her face into our Latina slut’s neck, and sucked hard, adding a hickey to the one Desiree already had.

“Cum for me!” Desiree hissed. “My beautiful Goddess! ¡Córrete para mi, mi Reina!”

Alison’s hungry mouth found mine, and I explored her mouth, enjoying the hard stud of her piercing rubbing against me. Her hips bucked, her cunt squeezed. I groaned my passion, and exploded into her cunt—my beautiful Alison’s cum-hungry cunt. She gasped, moaning as I fed her my seed, and she shuddered as her ecstasy burst within her.

“Oh, Master,” she sighed, settling her weight on me, and leaning her head against my shoulder.

We watched Desiree finger Mary to a violent cum, my wife shuddering so hard that she slipped off Desiree’s lap and slid into the middle of the jacuzzi. When she broached the surface, she was grinning, the hard tips of her breasts just appearing above the rippling surface; dark red that flashed amid the frothy white.

“You didn’t cum, Desiree,” I said.

She smiled. “Oh, I came! The jets took care of me.”

“Oh, Master, can we get one for our room?” Alison asked me, bouncing on my cock, her cunt squeezing life back into my shaft.

“Sure,” I told her as she writhed her hips.

Desiree pinched Alison’s ass, “Stop hogging his cock. We’re supposed to share everything.”

“Fine,” Alison pouted, pulling her cunt off my cock.

“Sit on the edge of the jacuzzi,” Mary said, “and I’ll clean all that cum out of your pussy.”

Alison practically leapt out of the jacuzzi, spreading her legs and showing off her tight slit that oozed white cum. Mary buried her face in the slut’s snatch, and the teen leaned back, moaning loudly, her breasts heaving, beads of water running across those beautiful orbs. Desiree turned away from me, her beautiful ass in my face for a moment before she sat down on my lap, on my cock, and moaned as she impaled herself upon me.

“Mi Rey,” she sighed happily.

I reached around her and found her heavy breasts; I squeezed them, enjoying their firm plumpness as Desiree slowly pumped her ass on me. I kissed her nut-brown shoulder, pushing her wet hair out of the way. Her cunt squeezed and relaxed on my cock, stoking my fires skillfully as I played with her nipples.

“Let me taste you, Mistress,” Alison begged.

Mary’s face came up sticky, a smile on her lips. “I thought you’d never ask, slut.”

She quickly straddled Alison’s face; the slut’s pink tongue glinted silver as she swiped it through my wife’s cunt. Mary shuddered in delight, then bent down and buried her face into the teen’s snatch, and the two noisily pleasured each other.

I nibbled on Desiree’s ears as she slowly made love to me. She did most of the work by squeezing her cunt on my cock, only sliding her pussy up an inch or two on my shaft. I dipped one of my hands into the water, slid down her flat stomach, and found her hard clit. Her cunt squeezed harder on my dick as I fingered her little nub, her breath quickening.

“Umm, that’s wonderful, mi Rey,” she sighed. “I love you.”

“I love you, too, slut,” I whispered into her ear. “You and your delightful wife.”

Mary raised her face from Alison’s cunt. “What about me?”

“I love you, too, Mare,” I answered. “My naughty filly.”

“I know you love me, Mark,” Mary sighed in exasperation, rolling her eyes. “I was talking to Desiree.”

“Of course I love mi Reina,” Desiree answered. “How could I not love you?”

Mary buried her face back into Alison’s cunt, and the slut’s hands gripped my wife’s plump ass, digging into her cheeks as she shuddered in pleasure beneath my wife’s assault. A muffled moan escaped the slut’s lips as she munched on my wife’s muff. It was so hot; I loved watching two women sixty-nining.

“Here it comes, Desiree,” I groaned, and then I shot my load into Desiree’s cunt.

“Ohh, that felt like a big one mi Rey,” she purred, her cunt still squeezing my cock as my finger diddled her clit.

I rubbed her clit faster and harder, feeling the slut’s cunt squeeze tight on my cock as she fidgeted. Her breathing grew faster, her moans rising in pitch, then she bent over as the pleasure spasmed through her body, and screamed wordlessly.

We watched our wives pleasure each other, driving each other to cum over and over, while Desiree rode my cock one more time, and we shared another cum. Mary and Alison were lost to their pleasures, and rolled about on the tiled floor, clutching each other, until they collapsed in a tangle of quivering limbs. After a minute of heavy breathing, they slipped back into the tub. Mary cuddled against me, and Alison against Desiree. I kissed my wife, and enjoyed the taste of Alison’s honey on her lips.

We relaxed in the jacuzzi for another half hour; some maids brought champagne for the sluts and me, and an iced tea for Mary—she was nursing, and the alcohol would get into her breast milk. We enjoyed our cold, refreshing drinks and hot, relaxing water. The maids who served our drinks disrobed: a curvy brunette named Abigail, a sultry Hindu woman named Karishma, a MILF with green eyes named Pearl, and a petite Japanese girl named Tomoyo, and they began to bathe us. Alison enjoyed Abigail’s soapy, pillowy tits massaging her back, while Mary laid down on the tiles and let Tomoyo writhe her entire soapy body atop her. I found the way Desiree’s nut-brown skin and Karishma’s red-brown skin rubbing together, covered in frothy soap, was hypnotic as Pearl washed my cock with her soapy breasts.

“Master, you sure know how to live,” Alison purred after we all had been washed.

“I’m honored you enjoyed it,” Abigail smiled to Alison as she rubbed a terry-cloth towel across the slut’s body. “You tasted heavenly.”

Pearl was drying me off, my cum still staining her big tits. Mary was already slipping into the bedroom, trailed by Desiree. Alison pulled away before Abigail could quite finish drying her, eager for some more fun, a broad smile on her lips. I was glad both my sluts were enjoying themselves; they had been so dour the last few times we had actually seen them. They had earned some happiness.

“You did great, sluts,” I praised the maids, and they all curtsied, despite being nude; they all looked both simultaneously erotic and comical as they held up imaginary skirts. “We’ll want dinner in an hour.”

“Of course, Master,” Pearl murmured. She was the chief maid, and barked orders at the other three. The maids scurried off, Abigail and Tomoyo holding hands.

Mary was reclined on our bed, massaging her breasts. “Are you okay, mi Reina?”

“Just filling up,” my wife answered. “I need to relieve the pressure. Any volunteers?” Mary’s smile was arched and naughty; Alison practically threw herself on the bed, grabbed a nipple with her mouth, and nursed.

Desiree stretched out on the other side, teased Mary’s dusky-red nipple, and a droplet of white milk appeared. Desiree’s tongue gently lapped up the drop. She cooed in pleasure, “It’s so sweet.”

“There’s plenty more,” Mary said, stroking her damp hair.

“Ohmygod!” Alison squealed, sounding like the teenager she is. “Ohmygod, ohmygod, it’s delicious, Mistress!” Then she buried her mouth back into Mary’s tit, and I could hear her sucking hungrily as I watched.

Desiree latched onto the other nipple, sucking gracefully as her wife pigged out on the other tit. Alison’s shapely ass wiggled about as she sucked noisily at my wife’s breast, her brown asshole winking at me between her pale cheeks. It beckoned to me.

I answered its call, kneeling behind Alison. My hands rubbed through her pussy, coating my fingers with her sticky honey, and smeared them on my cock. I gathered more juices, and shoved them into her tight ass. Alison glanced back at me, and smiled with milky lips, before diving back into her feast.

“Fuck the slut’s ass,” Mary cooed.

I slid home into Alison’s tight ass; the little slut writhed her hips, and squeezed down on my cock. I started to pump slowly, reveling in the feel of her hot depths, my balls gently slapping against her taint.

Mary emerald eyes flashed at me as pleasure radiated through her body, shifting about as if she lay on hot coals, unable to stay still for long. “Oh, God!” she gasped. “My pussy is so wet! I need something! Touch me, lick me, anything! I’m on fire!”

Desiree smiled, whispered, “I haven’t tasted mi Reina’s beautiful pussy tonight.”

“Do it!” Mary hissed. “Eat me out!”

Desiree kissed down my wife’s lush body, licking her belly button, before she reached the fiery heart Mary styled her pubic hair into. Desiree descended lower, finding Mary’s pink flower, and drank deeply from her nectar. The effect on my wife was electric: her back arched, and she moaned her orgasm loudly. Our slut drank her pussy juices as eagerly as she had drunk her breast milk.

Alison’s ass was tight and hot as I reamed her, my eyes going back and forth from the teen’s lips eagerly nursing at my wife’s breast, to my other slut eagerly nursing at Mary’s cunt. Then Desiree latched onto my wife’s little clit, and sucked hard. My wife shook as a second orgasm crashed through her.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Mary gasped. “You filthy sluts! I love you both!”

I picked up the speed, pounding Alison’s ass harder, my eyes feasting on the tableau laid out before me. Alison moaned about Mary’s nipple, slamming her ass against my thrusts. Mary’s hand reached out, and her fingers brushed my balls as she searched for Alison’s cunt. When she thrust them in, the teen tightened her ass on my dick, and I could feel my wife’s questing fingers as she explored the slut’s tunnel.

Mary’s fingers found the right spot; Alison exploded like a firework, her ass clenching down so tight it became hard to thrust my cock inside her. The pleasure she gave me was intense, stoking the fire in my balls as I reamed her vice-like ass. I slammed two more times into her, then groaned as I spilled my cum inside her bowels.

I slapped Alison’s ass, saying, “Good fuck.”

“Thank you, Master,” she sighed.

I crawled to the other side of Mary, and snuggled up against my wife. She was shuddering in pleasure, Desiree’s tongue sending her into orgasm after orgasm. I kissed her lips, then bent down and sucked her nipple into my mouth. I loved her milk, so warm and sweet as it filled my mouth. Mary’s hand wrapped around my head, stroking my face as she moaned in delight.

“I love you, Mark,” she whispered as I nursed, her hands stroking my face.

I stopped nursing, and gave my wife a milk-filled kiss. “Love you,” I whispered, then went back to enjoying her breasts.

When dinner came, Mary’s breasts had been drained by the three of us, and the two sluts were licking my cock clean of Alison’s ass while Mary cuddled up beside me, happily exhausted from her multiple orgasms.

“Thank you, Master,” Alison smiled, my cum dripping from her face. “This has been the best night we’ve had in forever.”

Desiree nodded happily. “It’s always good to spend time with your family.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday, July 16th, 2014 – Fiona Cavanagh – The Ruins of Babylon, Hillah, Iraq

We watched Abby as she examined the ruins, crumbling white walls jutting out of the yellow-white sand. It was night, the air cool after the blistering heat of the day. Cars passed on the nearby highway and, off in the distance, sirens could be heard. Probably another suicide bombing. The Muslims were always clashing with the Miraclists in the Middle East. Men fighting over their stupid differences, while women were caught in-between.

Abby sniffed at the air, moving with a sinuous grace. She was a Dabbat, a serpent-like daughter of Lilith with affinity for the earth. She could move rocks with her mind, using them as weapons, or burrow her body quickly through dirt and stone. She was brown-skinned, her eyes yellow and slitted like a serpent’s, and there was absolutely no hair on the woman—not on her head and none between her legs. It lent her an exotic appeal, sparking arousal in me as she gracefully moved across the earth.

“This is the place,” she hissed, her voice sibilant, then she dived into the sand and smoothly disappeared in a cloud of brown dust. This was the seventh ruin in the Middle East we’ve been to over the last six months. Whatever it was that we searched for, Lilith had only confided in Abby.

“Come wait in the tent,” Thamina called.

I glanced back and saw my wife peering out of the small pup tent she had erected, her naked breasts shining in the moonlight. I smiled and quickly moved to the tent—Abby did say it would take a while. And what better way to pass the time?

Thamina attacked me when I entered the tent, her mouth hot as she pulled me to the sleeping bag, the air mattress crinkling beneath us. “Hmm, someone’s horny, eh, Mina?”

“Get that shirt off, husband,” my wife husked.

She insisted on calling me husband, even though I was a woman. Well, mostly a woman; I could transform my clit into a cock, and that made me the man in our marriage as far as Thamina was concerned. She still clung to the prejudices of her Muslim upbringing; to her, it wasn’t quite homosexuality if she pretended I was the ‘man’.

Thamina attacked my breasts the moment my shirt was off, sucking my hard nipples into her lips, forcing me to lie down on a rolled out sleeping bag. The moonlight glowed weakly through the fabric, and I noticed dark symbols drawn on the inside. Why would Thamina ward our tent? My question was lost as her teeth nibbled lightly on my breast; I moaned loudly.

Thamina suddenly released my breast, spun about and straddled my face, her furry cunt descending to my lips, and my tongue eagerly found her slit. She tasted tangy and sweet, a delicious combination; I explored her flower, probing my tongue into every delicate, pink fold. Her black down tickled my lips; Mark made us shave our cunts, but we let them grow out. Men lust after youth, and delight in a smooth pussy. But we were women, and we enjoyed each other’s natural beauty.

“My beautiful husband,” Thamina purred as she shoved my pants roughly down my legs and buried her face in my red-furred snatch.

I moaned into her pussy as she started licking mine. Sometimes Thamina wanted my cock, and other nights she wanted to love me when I was all woman. I didn’t care; so long as she loved me I was happy with her choice. Her tongue pushed into my hole, fucking me as her chin bumped my clit, sending jolts of pleasure through me. Goddess, I was going to cum fast the way the vixen was working my pussy.

Well, two could play that game.

My mouth found her clit, sucking her little bud into my lips as my nose buried into her slit, every breath filled with her enchanting aroma. Thamina moaned in pleasure into my pussy, and then I was flooded with her juices, thick and sticky, as they covered my face. I drank them down, savoring her flavor. She slipped a finger inside me, wiggling it about my tight tunnel. I exploded. I bucked beneath my wife, screaming my pleasure into the night air.

When I opened my eyes, coming off my wonderful orgasm, I realized my wife had flipped around, her lips at my ears. “We need to talk quietly,” she whispered.

I tensed. “About what?”

“Do you think we made the right decision?”

“What, to come out to the ruins of Baghdad and find the dagger for Lilith?” I asked, foreboding filling my heart and causing it to beat faster.

“No, serving Lilith.”

“What choice did we have?” I asked her. “She’s protecting us from Mark.”

“Maybe,” Thamina said. “But, what about what she’s done? My daughter helped to kill billions.”

“Men,” I said dismissively, then I saw the hurt in Thamina’s eyes, the guilt.

“Humans, like us,” Thamina countered. How had I never seen the wounds in her soul?

I frowned. “I thought you hated men. That’s why you volunteered to lead the searches.” Many women in Seattle foolishly tried to hide their men, whether they were their husbands, sons, brothers, fathers, or even complete strangers. Thamina lead the search, trying to uncover the women who hid the vermin and smuggled them out of the city.

“You ever wonder why I don’t find that many men?” she asked.

I didn’t want to know the answer.

“I help them to escape. Only a few get captured, sacrifices to keep Lilith placated.” She kissed my fingers. “I just couldn’t sit by and do nothing. It’s the right thing to do.”

“I guess,” I frowned. It was easy to think of men as nothing but animals, creatures not worthy of compassion or mercy.

“I think we chose the wrong side, Fiona.”

“And Mark’s the right side? He made us his slaves?” I demanded, my voice rising in anger.

“Shush, Abby may be listening,” Thamina cautioned. “And Mark never killed anyone.”

“He killed plenty when he attacked us last November.”

“We attacked him first. Lilith sent her Dimme to kill him, and Luka to kill his Vizier. Lilith started this war and…” She took a breath. “And she can’t possibly win. Half the world follows them! He has the US Military under his control!” Whatever levy holding back her doubts had broken, and her words spilled out like a hissing flood. “And not to mention the European Militaries! We’re outnumbered and outmatched. He has nukes, cruise missiles, predator drones, and who knows what else! She’s deluded herself into thinking she can win!”

“You want us to side with Mark, is that it?” I couldn’t hide the disgust in my voice.

“No, I want us to survive.” She wrapped her arms tight about me. “I don’t want to lose you.”

“You won’t,” I told her. “ I can understand helping the men to escape, but we can’t betray our Goddess.”

“I’ll follow you, husband, if you want to stay. But please think about it. Are you really okay with what Lilith is doing?”

Was I okay with it? I thought I was, but I could see the guilt in Thamina’s eyes. Had she been hiding this from me this entire time? Hurt filled me; my wife didn’t share her feelings with me. I looked up at the tent ceiling, my mind whirling, and I saw her symbols. She had warded the tent, she’s afraid of being overheard, of Lilith finding out about her doubts. I hugged my wife tight.

I shivered. What would Lilith do if she found out?

Kill us both.

Fear gripped my heart; what the hell had we gotten ourselves into?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thursday, July 17th, 2014 – Mark Glassner – The Mansion

“It’s aney, Alison,” Sam said, making a guttural A sound. “It’s a glottal stop, like the pause between ‘oh-oh’. Aney laged helel ben shakar ’em penyenh zeh. Kevhev yheyh mevgebl.” Sam made the Hebrew sound so easy.

“Why can’t we just use English,” Alison complained. “Summoning rituals work in English.”

“Lucifer will be hard enough to trap; it has to be in Hebrew,” Sam admonished. “And it has to be perfectly. If any of you do not pronounce it exactly right, the spell will not be strong enough to bind him and it’ll backfire, destroying the diamond.”

We were practicing the trap to bind Lucifer, and a great deal of progress had been made in the two months since Sam returned. All the pieces were ready: a golden rod topped with a diamond the size of my fist and carved with Hebrew words, and five brass rods tipped with smaller diamonds, and also carved with Hebrew. Mary would be the focus, holding the gold rod, and five others would wield the brass rods, stand in a circle about Lucifer and Mary, and chant Sam’s phrase. My job would be to fight Lucifer, and keep him contained in the circle long enough for the ritual to be cast. Then he would be trapped in the diamond atop the gold staff.

The five who would wield the brass rods were: Sam, Candy, Alison, Desiree, and Jessica. Sam and Candy were the best at Hebrew—Candy had spent the last year learning it from Sam—and Alison and Desiree had the most experience in combat. Out of the rest of the sluts, Jessica was the most unflappable. Xiu, Korina, Lillian, Violet, April, and Willow were also learning the ritual. They would be backups if anything should happen to one of the primaries. I had learned in the last year that things happened in combat—people would get hurt or could die.

We had to be ready to perform the ritual if it was ever necessary to take out Lilith. In a perfect world, she would be content with Seattle, and Lucifer would never be unleashed—but this wasn’t a perfect world. It was far from it. Killing Lilith would only be an absolute last resort. If it came to conflict between us again—and it would, I could feel it in my gut—we aimed to capture her. So once a week, we would meet in the Matmown until all the sluts could say the phrase flawlessly. They were getting better.

“Again,” Sam said, walking around the Matmown in the basement of our mansion, listening to Mary and each of the sluts as they struggled to say the Hebrew words. Hebrew had a number of sounds that were not found in English, and were hard to learn properly. Particularly the letter aleph, the glottal stop that sounded like a cut off A.

Sam was a patient teacher, a smile on her round face as she corrected Mary and the sluts’ pronunciation. She encouraged everyone, and even had me practicing. After an hour, Sam was satisfied with the progress. “If you have free time, come into the Matmown to practice,” Sam said. “Especially you, Lillian.”

“Maybe I need some one-on-one time,” Lillian husked. “You could show me just how to use my mouth.”

“I can think of a few ways to use your mouth,” Candy giggled, then slapped Lillian on the ass.

Mary kissed me on the lips. “I have to go do the Portuguese broadcast, then I have my spa appointment. I want to be perfect for our anniversary.”

“How could you not be perfect?” I asked her.

She kissed me a second time. “Thanks, hun.”

We were going to Hawaii for our one year anniversary. Sometimes it seemed like a lifetime had passed since our wedding. Mary had a surprise planned for me, and had been making a few trips over there the last month to get things ready. After the honeymoon, my friend Chris was getting married, and then we would be off to the Middle East. It was time to stop the fighting. Too many people were dieing for us over there. We owed it to them to intercede.

I opened the iron door, hinges squealing in protest. Abigail, a curvy maid, waited outside, holding little Chase. I scooped my daughter up in my arms, and smiled as she reached out with her tiny hands and grasped my finger. She was so beautiful. Mary gave our daughter a kiss on the forehead, before sweeping off.

“Master,” Violet, my secretary, said, “The President is waiting in your office, he wants to talk about the Sapphicits in Idaho.”

I looked at my daughter, cooing, “Do you want to come watch Daddy work?”

Chase gurgled.

“Alright, let’s go.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lilith – City Hall, Seattle

There was a knock at my door.

I sat in my office at City Hall. It was the former Mayor’s office, and I had removed every trace of that filthy man’s presence from it, replacing it with the ornamentation befitting my station: a rich, mahogany desk carved with depictions of my Godesshood; a plush, leather seat; lush ferns in potted plants flanked the windows; precious urns looted from the Seattle Art Museum; along with numerous paintings, and a gorgeous, Persian rug that lay before my desk. Riches that would have made any King of Babylon or Egypt weep.

“Come in,” I purred.

Lana entered, full breasted, with wide hips. The blonde woman was gorgeous, for a human, and motherhood had only ripened her beauty. She was the first woman to bear another woman’s child. She and Chantelle had named the daughter Lily, and their little baby was proof that my vision of a world without men was viable.

“My majestic Goddess,” she purred, and prostrated herself before my desk. She was growing better at this.

“Rise, my priestess,” I murmured.

A smile filled her round face. “Fiona and Thamina have returned, and Abby has asked to see you.”

“Send her in,” I ordered, excitement fluttering in my chest. This would be the seventh ruin searched, but the first time Abby had asked to see me. “And your wife if she waits outside.”

“She’s with Lily,” Lana replied. “Our daughter has a touch of colic.”

“Very well.”

Lana disappeared for a moment, then returned with Abby. The Dabbat walked with a sinuous grace, a white bundle in her hand. My heart quickened. They found it so fast? I expected the search to drag on for months yet. So much of the Ancient world was lost, so much destroyed and buried. Abby knelt, holding her bundle up before me in supplication. I motioned my hand. Lana took the bundle, and walked over to me, bowing her head as she handed it over.

My hand shaking, I pulled apart the white cloth that bound the dagger. The blade was ugly, roughly made from cold iron. It was one of three Mispach, the bloody daggers forged by the first murderer, Cain, from a star that fell in the lands of Nod.

“I am well pleased with you, daughter,” I smiled at Abby, gazing down at her naked, brown body. She was sinuous and beautiful, entirely hairless. Her slitted eyes stared at me with hope. I reached out, stroked her smooth cheek. She shuddered, hissing her pleasure as she climaxed. “You have earned your reward.”

With a thought, my clothes vanished into red smoke, and I summoned my cock. Abby’s long, thin tongue flickered out at the sight. I pushed her across my desk, her round ass staring at me. Her cunt was dripping wet, filling the air with an earthy musk. I speared her; she came, her cunt writhing around my shaft.

I glanced at Lana, my ass pumping away. “Go find Haja and bring her to me.”

“At once.” Lana bowed and left.

I plowed into my daughter’s tight sheath. She hissed as her body writhed. Her back arched in ways that would break a human’s back, lithe and sinuous. She kept cumming, overwhelmed by my Lust. I drank in her passion. It felt as delightful as her cunt spasming upon my cock.

“Yes, yes!” she hissed. “I’m your whore, mother!”

“You are!” I groaned. “My wonderful, delightful whore!”

I increased the Lust flowing into her. She screamed, her back twisting around. I grabbed a small tit, pinching her dark nipple between my finger. I kept pounding her snatch. She never stopped cumming. My orgasm built quickly; Haja would be here soon, and I allowed myself to flood her cunt with my black seed.

“Thank you, thank you!” hissed Abby, my cum leaking out of her pussy as she collapsed to the floor. “I love you, Mother!” Her long tongue licked at my feet; I savored the wet, wonderful sensation.

“I love you, too, daughter,” I lied; my daughters were merely tools to increase my power, and no matter how useful you found your tools, you didn’t love them. “You are dismissed, Abby.”

My daughter stood, bowed, and stumbled out of the room past Lana. I hadn’t noticed my priestess return. Her eyes glanced down to my still hard cock drenched in Abby’s juices, lust shining in those blue depths.

“Haja is on her way, my Goddess,” Lana bowed. Her eyes flickered to the dagger sitting on my desk, full of apprehension. “What is that?”

I picked up the dagger, and answered her question: “Mark Glassner’s death.”

I nicked my finger with the blade. A single, dark bead of blood welled from the cut and landed upon the black metal. For a moment the dagger burned red, drinking in my blood, and binding itself to my life. I could feel the cursed thing like an ugly, throbbing wound upon my forehead.

“A single cut from this blade will kill any man or woman in minutes,” I explained. “Nothing can heal its wounds once it has been bound.”

“Nothing?” Lana asked. “Not even the Tsariy ritual?”

“Not even that,” I answered, then hesitated. “Well, no, my life is bound into the blade, and only my life’s blood could heal the wounded.”

“I see,” Lana replied carefully. “Isn’t that taking a risk? Shouldn’t I be bound to it? Or one of your daughters?”

I smiled at her. “No, it’s more satisfying this way.”

I stared at the blade. In November, Mark would stand before me, and I would get to watch him die, writhing in pain, helpless like the worm he is. It would be so satisfying knowing that I was his only salvation, that if he wasn’t writhing in pain, all he had to do to survive was kill me. And then the world would be mine; I would cleanse it of every single, last man—purged as clean of the vermin as Seattle.

There was a knock; Haja entered, thin and pale, as if she had no color—except her eyes, they were an ever-shifting rainbow. She was an Aja, capable of manipulating light, and could bend it about her and hide in the distortion, or she could focus the light to a bright beam that would slice through almost anything. Chantelle called her power a ‘laser’—one of the many filthy things invented by men in this time.

I carefully wrapped the dagger, and handed it to Haja. “Take this to Ziki,” I commanded. “Do not cut yourself with the blade.”

“Yes, Mother,” Haja answered, her voice little more than a whisper.

“And do not be seen! I will be most displeased!”

“I won’t, Mother!” She trembled in fear before me.

“Good, go,” I smiled.

As Aja left my office, I saw Crystal waiting outside. The next group of women I needed to impregnate must be ready. Every woman in Seattle had to submit to my affections and bear me a daughter. When November came, and Mark Glassner lay dead at my feet, my army would be as numerous as the stars in the sky and would swarm across the world.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 50.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 43: The Hidden Place

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 43: The Hidden Place

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Female/Female, Male/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Massage, Incest, Pregnant, Wedded Lust, Ass to Mouth, Anal Sex, Oral Sex

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 42.



Xiu and I were lying in Their rumpled bed, Divine Mark’s passion cooling inside me and Divine Mary’s passion covering Xiu’s face, when He proclaimed the First Commandment of the Theocracy: “You shall not make Pacts with Demons.” I wrote furiously on a notepad, then She gave the Second Commandment: “You shall place no Gods before us, for they are false.”

–The Gospel of April 41:51-52

Friday, November 8th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Tacoma, WA

The door to the Matmown clanged shut.

It was cold in the room, the metal walls and floor icy to the touch. A table – cheap, the kind that could fold up and you’d see in a hotel’s convention hall – sat in the center. I sat at the head, and Mary sat across from me. All the sluts: Alison, Desiree, Violet, April, Jessica, Lillian, Xiu, and Korina, along with Willow, Sam, and Candy, took their seats. The people I most trusted. My wife, our sluts, our doctor, and our Vizier and her assistant.

My family. We were a strange group, but I loved them all, though I loved one far more than the others.

There was no electricity inside the Matmown, there could be no holes in the walls to run a wire. It would break the containment. The only opening was the door, designed to seal shut and be impregnable from the outside. Sam thought of everything: floor lamps, enchanted to glow without power, stood in the room’s corners; space heaters struggled to lessen the chill; and the chairs had built in seat warmers.

I don’t understand how she does it, her explanations always went over my head.

“Okay Mary, what have you been holding back?” I asked my wife, eager to finally find out her big secret. The last six weeks had been almost unbearable at times.

Mary took a deep breath. “Mark, we have started something terrible.”

Terrible? I knew Mary had some guilt over the way we treated people in the beginning. But terrible was a little much. “What do you mean?”

“Lucifer and the other demons are trapped in the Abyss, but their prison is weakening. Because of us.” I could see guilt in her emerald eyes. “As more and more people worship us as gods, the prison grows weaker. Maryām told me that you would kill Lilith, and that would be the final straw. Lucifer would be free.” She looked at me, her eyes pleading. “Free to wreak havoc on this world. Because of us. And it won’t just be the Devil. All the demons will be unleashed.

I could see looks of stunned disbelief on the sluts’ faces. They didn’t want to believe their masters would cause such a problem. Hell, I didn’t believe we could cause such a problem. “Are you saying that I’m causing the end of the world?”

“We are,” Mary corrected. “I’m just as culpable, Mark. You may have led, but I’ve willingly followed you.”

“Then why are we making people worship us?” I asked her. “And trying to rule the world, Mare? Shouldn’t we be telling people to stop worshiping us?” Could I really give that up though. That wonderful high as a thousand people cry out your name in worship?

“Maryām told me that the prison was weak enough. Getting more people to worship us isn’t going to change that? But if we unite the world, we might have the power to challenge the demons if they get out.” She swallowed. “And a confrontation with Lilith is inevitable.”

“It is interesting that killing Lilith is the trigger,” Sam said.

“What?” I asked her.

“Well, she was the first woman created, made of the dust of the earth just like Adam,” Sam explained. “She was the first Warlock. The first human soul condemned to the Abyss. She grew powerful after all those millennia imprisoned. Her death, her blood, would be very powerful. She is a mix of both worlds now.”

“So we don’t kill Lilith,” Violet said. “If she lives, Lucifer cannot be summoned.”

“That’s great!” Xiu exclaimed, her heavy tits jiggling. “We just have to capture her.”

It couldn’t be that simple, right?

“Capture Lilith?” Lillian snorted with derision. “Yeah, that’ll be easy.”

Violet blushed and looked down. Mary glared at Lillian. “You don’t need to talk to your fellow slut that way,” my wife snapped. “Tonight, you will report to me for your spanking.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Lillian answered, looking contrite, but a small smile played on her lips. Xiu wasn’t the only slut that enjoyed Mary’s spankings. “I’m sorry, Violet. Do you still love me?”

Violet rolled her eyes as Lillian fluttered her eyelashes at her. “I do.”

“So, how do we capture her?” Willow asked.

“Isn’t that what the Legion is for?” Jessica asked. “We know she’s in Seattle. Let’s send in the troops. They’re supposed to be gifted with certain advantages in fighting monsters because of the Ragily bond.”

“But what if something goes wrong,” Mary objected. “What if she accidentally gets killed?”

“Do we have an alternative, mi Reina?”

“No,” Mary stated. “But the Mother Superior hinted that there was a way to trap Lucifer when he first crosses over. She said the answer lies in Qumran.”

“What’s Kumrum?” April asked. “It sounds like a drink.”

“A dirty drink,” Lillian giggled. “Cum-rum. Mmh, sounds delicious!” Lillian threw her arm around April’s shoulder. “Me, you, and your cute girlfriend should find a hunky guy and give it try.”

April flushed, glancing at Violet, who shifted nervously. April has a girlfriend? Who was she? “We’re pregnant, Lillian,” April pointed out.

“Right,” Lillian sheepishly grinned. “So I’ll enjoy the rum and you can enjoy the cum!”

“Sure,” April sighed.

“We’ll have so much fun!” Lillian declared.

“Khirbet Qumran,” Sam interrupted testily, “is a series of caves in the West Bank where the dead sea scrolls were found. Many of the texts predate the New Testament and not all have been released to the public. The traditional view is that they were penned and stored by the Essenes, who…”

“Yeah, that’s what the Mother Superior said,” Mary interrupted before Sam could get into one of her long lectures. “The Creator safeguarded the knowledge at Qumran.”

Candy sighed and looked at Sam. “I guess we have more traveling to do. Hopefully, no monster will try and eat us this time!” There was a bitter, almost accusatory tone to her voice; Sam shot her a warning look.

“We’ll send you some protection,” I reassured her. We should have given them a few of the bodyguards on their first mission, but Mary thought keeping it low-key would let them fly under the radar. “It’ll take a few days to arrange things with the Israelis. Right, that’s where Qumran is?”

Sam nodded. “Yeah, the West Bank. Though the scrolls are housed at the Museum of Jerusalem in a specially created…”

“So we need to capture Lilith, and quickly,” I said, heading off her long-winded explanation. “Hell, if we can capture her and lock her up somewhere, we can avoid the entire problem.”

“It’s bold, I like it,” Alison smiled. “She killed Karen, I say we lock the bitch up in a tiny cell for the rest of her life!”

“You could pierce her nipples, attach a leash to the piercings, and walk her like a dog,” Xiu sighed, tugging at her own nipple piercings. I had a feeling that’s something Xiu would like.

“That’s how you broke Karen, Master,” Korina nodded. “Shove that dog-tailed butt plug up her ass, and treat her like the bitch she is!”

“That would be very satisfying to see, mi Rey!”

“I would love to watch Mistress spank her bottom,” Jessica added. “I love watching you paddle a naughty slut’s ass and make it glow red.”

“Make that ass black and blue,” Lillian laughed. “Don’t go easy on her! And we should piss on her! Make her sleep in the puddle like the piece of filth she is!”

“No! We should tie her up and let the entire Legion fuck her cunt!” Violet declared with more force than I’ve ever heard the shy girl use. “She hates men; I say, let every man in the world fuck her! For Karen!”

Tears glistened on Violet’s face and everyone fell silent, remembering our short time with Karen. April reached over and grabbed Violet’s hand, giving her a comforting squeeze. Once Karen had submitted to us, she had been a perfect, loving slut. And it was my fault she was dead. I didn’t hesitate to give her to Lilith.

I learned the hard way to never trust a demon. My hand hurt, and I unclenched my fist to see bloody nail marks in my palm. One day, I would make Lilith pay for Karen.

“It’s risky, Mark,” Mary said, breaking the silence.

“Well, it needs to be done. She’s already sent the Dimme to kill me and the Alukah to kill Sam. She needs to be dealt with.” Fear gripped me; what if she sends her next monster after you, Mary? I couldn’t risk that. Lilith had to be neutralized.

“Seattle is her base of support,” Willow said. “What if we took that away from her?”

“I bet that Lamia woman we’ve seen with the Mayor of Seattle is her,” Jessica interjected. “Think about it; he’s gay and then this absolutely gorgeous woman appears, and he falls for her. I feel like this is Lilith.”

“We definitely need the Legion,” Korina said. “Master, you are powerful, but you’ll need soldiers to occupy the city.”

“Aren’t we moving too quickly?” Mary objected. “We haven’t learned how to deal with Lucifer if something goes wrong.”

“That could take a while,” Sam responded. “I mean, there is a lot of material found at Qumran. Some of it hasn’t even been made public. It could take me months to sift through it.”

“Then we should wait months,” Mary concluded.

I frowned at my wife. “But Lilith is already causing problems. We need to go into Seattle, and at least find where she’s keeping those monstrous daughters of hers.”

“How, Master?” Jessica asked. “We summoned Karen, and she couldn’t help us. Lilith has her location warded somehow.”

Xiu snapped her fingers; realization had a smile playing on her lips. “I bet the answers are in city hall. She needs to control the mayor for some reason. I bet there are city records that could point to where they’re hiding. They probably need a big building.”

“Of course. The City owns hundreds of buildings.” Jessica’s caramel face shown with excitement.

“Right!” April exclaimed. “And the government keeps records on everything!”

“Let’s send the Legion in and flush the bitch out!” Alison exclaimed. “She tried to kill Master.”

Next to Alison, Desiree pounded her fist on the table. “Let’s exterminate her entire verminous brood.”

“Sounds great, I say we do that.” I looked at my wife. “We’ll capture Lilith, and put down her foul children.”

“It’s too risky,” Mary objected, heat in her voice. “You’re being brash, Mark. The stakes are too high to afford a mistake.”

“We’ll be careful,” I told her, taken aback by her objections. “Don’t you trust me?”

“Of course I trust you, it’s just…” she trailed-off, a helpless look on her face.

“You just don’t think I can do this?” A bitter feeling spread through my stomach.

“It just too important to take chances. Please Mark, reconsider.”

“She tried to kill me,” I pointed out, my anger bubbling back up. Why couldn’t she see how simple this was? “She killed Karen, and you just want to let her live. Don’t you care?”

She slammed her hand down on the table and glared at me. “Of course I care! I loved Karen just as much as you did! She was ours, and that bitch took her away! But the World, Mark. All those lives. What if something goes wrong?”

“That’s why we’ll be careful. But we have to do this. She’s growing too powerful. It may be too hard to dislodge her in a few months.”

“I say we wait,” Mary stubbornly said. “It’s stupid to rush this.”

“So I’m being stupid?” I demanded, frustrated with my wife. Why was she being so blind? Lilith needed to be neutralized as soon as possible.

“I didn’t say that, Mark,” she spat. “But you’re being a pigheaded fool!”

I grit my teeth. “Now what?”

“Let’s vote,” she declared. “Everyone give your honest opinion. Who says we wait?”

Jessica quickly shot her hand up, and gave me a guilty glance. Sam and Willow’s hands joined her. Sam looked at Candy and gaped that her toy had a different opinion. “That Alukah almost killed us both,” Candy answered. “I’m with Alison and Desiree! Let’s capture the bitch and piss on her and stuff her in a cage!” Violet chewed on her lip, glancing back and forth between Mary and me, then raised her hand, not looking at me.

Counting Mary, five wanted to wait. The remaining eight of us wanted to attack. “I guess I’m not the only pigheaded fool here, Mary,” I retorted. I knew it was going too far as soon as I said it; Mary flinched in hurt anger.

“Fine,” she said flatly, tossed her auburn hair and stalked away. “It’s only the World!”

“Wait, Mistress,” Jessica said, and followed Mary out the door.

Everyone else sat with stunned silence. I knew I should go after her. I really should. Frustration and exhaustion seethed within me though. “Close the door,” I barked. Xiu scurried to close the door and sat down.

“We…um… should get General Brooks in here,” Xiu suggested uncomfortably. General Brooks commanded the Legion, the 10,000 soldiers bound to me by the Ragily prayer.

I nodded my head. “This afternoon. Is there anything else?”

Sam shifted in her seat. “Well, um, there is the matter of tracking Warlocks. But, maybe we should wait on Mary?”

“No,” I said, still seething. I really should go after her and apologize. Even if I was right.

Candy pulled a few items from a bag: a map of the USA that she spread over the table, a few small weights to keep the map unfurled, and a plumb bob, a pointed weight dangling from a white string. She held it above the map by the end of the string, the pointed weight swaying lazily. She flicked her wrist, and sent the plumb bob spinning at the end of the string, the metal point hovering just above the map as it swung in a circle.

“Candy is concentrating on Warlocks,” Sam explained. “The bob is enchanted with a divining spell.” Suddenly Candy let go of the bob and it stuck into the map of the US right on the city of Paris, Texas. “See, she’s detected the Ghost of Paris,” Sam explained. Candy took up the plumb bob and sent it spinning again. “This is an old dowsing technique to find water and wells. I modified it to detect the resonance of a Warlock’s soul. As you know, souls have different resonances, which you and Mary perceive as colors. Silver for a normal person, Gold for a Nun, Black for a Thrall, Red for a Warlock, etc.”

The plumb bob came down in Philadelphia. Then St. Paul, San Francisco, Tulsa, Sioux Falls, Charleston, Tallahassee, El Paso, Memphis. Dozens more cities. And not just in the US. Sometimes the bob fell in Canada or Mexico. Once it fell on Cuba.

“We need to do something about this,” I said in stunned horror. She kept finding more and more, Violet writing each down on a notepad. And this was just North America.

“Let me and Desiree take care of this, Master,” Alison volunteered. “Give us a couple of platoons of special forces from the Legion and we’ll start hunting them down. Most can’t be that dangerous. We’ll call for Mistress if they have people bound with the Zimmah spell.”

“Please, mi Rey?” There was anger and pain in Desiree’s brown eyes. “We need to do this. Warlocks are filthy beasts that need to be put down.”

Alison nodded vigorously. “We’ll make them all pay, Master!”

I chewed my lip. Mary should be present for the decision. I almost said yes anyways, but my anger had faded enough. “I’ll discuss it with Mary.”

“Thank you, mi Rey,” Desiree said, hatred shining in her eyes. Ever since Brandon had raped her, she’s had a fierce hatred of Warlocks, and Alison seemed to burn with an even more intense fury than her wife.

“Let’s call it a wrap,” I yawned. “I think we all could use some sleep.”

Upstairs, the bodyguards wouldn’t let me into my suite. “Mistress said not to,” she apologized.

“Out of the way,” I ordered and they froze. Conflicting orders would do that. I sighed and rescinded my command.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner

I was furious at Mark.

It was bad enough that he wouldn’t listen to sense, but to taunt me at the end? I wanted to scream in frustration. Couldn’t he see how dangerous this was? The World was at stake! We had to go slow! We had to be careful! I stalked to the elevator, and jabbed the up button.

“Come on!” I snarled at the elevator, mashing the button in the vain hope that it would make the damned thing move faster.

“Mistress,” Jessica said as she stepped up next to me.

“What?” I wearily asked. On top of my anger, I was tired. I only had a few hours of sleep, and spending all day healing was exhausting.

“You look tense, Mistress. I could give you a massage.”

I glanced at Jessica, a caring smile on her caramel face. I reached out and stroked her honey-brown hair. She was so beautiful, exotic. Her mix of racial heritage gave her such unusual features. “I think I’d like that.”

We rode up the elevator in silence and I gazed at her. She was naked. Well, almost naked. She wore a gold choker with her name written with sapphires. Her breasts were small, full, with brown nipples. My eyes followed the line of her side down to her shapely hips, smooth thighs, and gorgeous calves.

The elevator dinged; we had reached the top floor where our suite was. Two bodyguards saluted me. “Do not let Mark in,” I ordered them. “He’s in the doghouse.”

“I…um…yes, ma’am,” the Black bodyguard stammered.

They opened the door to the suite. I led Jessica through the main room, to our bedroom. Once inside, I stretched, walked to my dresser, and opened my jewelry box. I took off my silver locket, diamond stud earrings, and a ruby bracelet, leaving only my bronze amulet and wedding ring on. Jessica unzipped my dress and I let it fall to the floor. I looked down at my belly, and stroked my baby bump; my mood improved a bit thinking about my unborn child.

“Shall I start, Mistress?” Jessica asked, returning from the bathroom with a bottle of baby oil in her hand.

“Hmm?” I asked, frowning at her. “Oh, right, the massage.”

Yawning, I walked to the bed and laid down on my belly. The mattress dipped as Jessica crawled onto it. She straddled my legs, right below my butt. I jumped and shrieked as the cold baby oil dripped onto my back.

“Sorry, Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” I muttered.

Her fingers kneaded the muscles of my neck and shoulders, driving the tension away with her gentle, yet firm, pressure. I sighed, closing my eyes and enjoying her touch. Her thumbs pressed into the my flesh, moving in slow circles, driving all the anger at Mark away, and I let myself drift into contentment.

She worked lower and lower, hands flanking my spine. Her body shifted down my legs as she worked closer to my buttocks. Her hair tickled as it brushed my plump butt as her fingers rubbed the strain out of my lower back—the pregnancy was starting to give me backaches. Her lips were cool as she placed a kiss on my right butt-cheek before her oily hands slid down and gave each globe a good squeeze. Her fingers dipped into my crack, brushing my asshole and teasing me under the guise of her massage.

With firm pressure, she rubbed down my right leg, working my thigh and calf. Lifting my foot up, her tongue teased my toes and shivers of pleasure ran up my leg to moisten my pussy. My breath quickened, and soft sighs escaped my lips as her tongue explored my toes and her fingers massaged my foot.

After repeating her wonderful service on my left leg, she told me to roll over. I could see the desire in her deep, brown eyes. “So beautiful,” she whispered, running her hand across my pregnant stomach, between my breasts, and up to my neck. Her hair brushed my cheek as she knelt above me, her breasts hanging down, her nipples inches from brushing my flesh.

Her kiss was gentle at first, lightly nibbling on my lower lip. I turned my head, sliding my tongue out to brush her lips, to taste her sweetness. As my tongue invaded her mouth, our lust grew, and Jessica settled her weight upon me. Our nipples kissed, two hard nubs striking against each other like flint on steel, and sparks of pleasure ignited the passion inside me. I wasn’t so pregnant that I had to worry about someone being on top of me. My hands stroked her back, down to her firm ass, pulling her between my spread legs, until our pussies touched and electricity sparked between us.

Her ass flexed beneath my hands, pushing her clit up through my slit and nudging my pearl. Again and again her ass flexed; every kiss of her clit on mine brought a burst of passion inside me. Her fingers stroked my cheeks as she kissed me harder, fiercer. Our hips found a rhythm, fucking each other slowly, savoring the pleasure.

I had to be on top. I held her tightly, and rolled us over. Her thighs parted and I settled my cunt against hers. Sitting up on my elbows, our nipples just brushing, I writhed my hips, driving my clit through her pussy. A moan, low and throaty, escaped her lips. Her hands rubbed up and down my back and sides, trailing fire wherever she touched.

“Yes,” she purred. “Pleasure me, Mistress! Your beautiful pussy feels like wet silk!”

My hips moved faster. Memories of the afternoon when I had a cock flooded my mind. This would feel so much better if I had dick; a hard shaft plunging in and out of her velvet-wet cunt. That glorious ache, that need to spill my seed, building in my loins. I loved being a woman, I loved the powerful, encompassing orgasms that filled my entire groin. But that urgent need of a man, the way all the pleasure built up at one point—the head of your cock. Building and building until it erupted out of you had been a wonderful feeling. I understood just how desperate a guy could get to fuck a woman.

“Fuck me!” Jessica panted. “Yes, yes! I love it! Make me cum, Mistress!”

I could do it. I just had to bring us both to orgasm while tribbing her. I just had to utter Shophkah as we both shudder in ecstasy. I would gain my very own cock I could summon or dismiss at will.

What about Mark?

I rubbed faster against Jessica. I burned to have a cock. I didn’t care if he would find it disgusting, find me disgusting. I needed to have it. I really ground into her, ignoring the objecting voice in my mind. After Mark’s petty comment, it would serve him right. The anger fueled my hips; I growled like an animal, slamming my cunt into hers, not caring if I was bruising her, bruising me. I had to cum, I had to have my cock.

Mare, I’m sorry, Mark’s thought suddenly filled my mind.

I ignored him, and kept tribbing Jessica. I was almost there, almost to the pinnacle of my passion. “Cum with me,” I growled like a hungry tiger at Jessica. “Cum my little slut! I want to feel your cunt flooding me with your passion.”

It was stupid of me to taunt you. I was just frustrated. It seemed so clear what we should do and I was surprised you didn’t see it! C’mon, talk to me.

I was about to cum, about to have my cock. Jessica convulsed beneath me, her orgasm writhing through her. I drew my clit back, rubbed it up her slit, up to her little button. I nudged our pearls together, and the passion exploded throughout my body.

I opened my mouth to say that one word that would change everything.

I love you, Mare. I could feel the depth of his love, the depth of his guilt, in his thought.

I couldn’t jeopardize that just for the thrill of having a cock.

I collapsed atop Jessica, shaking as my orgasm quaked through me. Breathing heavily, I rolled off of her, staring up at the ceiling. God, what did I almost do? Is this why Lilith told us about the Magicks of the Witch of Endor? One last trap? One last temptation for me?

Let’s talk, I sent back. I’m in our bedroom.

The…um…guards won’t let me in. I don’t want to, you know, hurt them.

Jessica glanced at me with a contented smile on her face. “Mark’s outside the suite; tell the bodyguards to let him in, then you can go.”

“At once, Mistress.”

Mark entered the room looking as contrite as a young boy about to be scolded. He walked over to the bed and knelt down, grasping my arm. I almost pulled away from him; I was still just a little angry at him.

“I shouldn’t have snapped at you or taunted you,” Mark admitted. “Lilith scares me. I’m afraid she’s going to hurt you. I couldn’t bear that.” There were tears in his eyes. “I would do anything to protect you, risk anything.”

My heart softened; I grasped his face, pulled him down, and kissed him. “I forgive you.”

He relaxed, tension melting out of his shoulders and face, and I pulled him up into bed with me; we hugged. “I really think we need to neutralize her power. And kill her daughters. I’m not sure we can wait that long.”

He was right. I sighed, “I know.”

“We’ll be careful, move slowly. Take no risks.”

“We shouldn’t be talking about this here,” I reminded him. I snuggled closer to him. I opened my mouth, wanting to tell him about my desire, then snapped it shut. I could still remember the disgust in his eyes the first time he saw Lilith conjure her cock, and the relief he felt when I lied and said I wasn’t interested.

“What?” he asked, a little wary.

“Nothing,” I sighed.

He pressed, stroking my cheek. “What, Mare?”

I bit my lip, took a deep breath. “I was thinking about the day Lilith gave me a cock.”

Mark stiffened for a moment. “Okay,” he carefully said. I could feel the tension ratcheting his body tight.

“Sometimes…” I took a deep breath. “Sometimes I think about having one again.”

He looked at me, his mind whirling. “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“It would make you uncomfortable, wouldn’t it?”

“Yeah,” he admitted. “It’s kinda hot watching Sam, but…”

“It’s weird.”

He nodded. “If it’s something you really want… I guess I could adjust.”

I smiled at him. “No, it’s not something I really want. I just think about it sometimes.”

He relaxed. “I would still love you,” he whispered. “Nothing could change that.”

But would you still desire me? I didn’t want to find out. “Kiss me,” I told him, my hand reaching down to stroke his cock.

He hesitated until my thumb brushed the head of his cock, and then his lips glued to mine and I lost myself in the the feel of his lips, the scratch of his whiskers, his musk. Why ruin this? I threw my arms around his neck, pulling him on top of me. I may have wanted to be on top when tribbing Jessica, but it was so much more pleasant to be on the bottom to get fucked by Mark, feeling his comforting weight on top of me.

I would have to enjoy this as much as possible. Once my belly grew too big, we’d have to find other positions to use to make love.

My legs parted, and I guided him into me. Glorious pleasure coursed through me as his cock sank into my wet depths. My nipples rubbed on his muscular chest as he gently made love to me. His cock drove away my dark fantasy as it pumped inside me. How could I want my own dick when I enjoyed Mark’s filling me up so damned much?

I slid a hand down to his ass, gave him a squeeze. My husband picked up the pace. My hips rotated, driving up to meet his thrusts. His hand caressed my thigh, moving up to brush my baby bump, then I sighed as he found my breast; his fingers tenderly played with my nipple. The pleasure radiated out, mingled with the fire burning in my cunt.

My orgasm was long, gentle, and I shuddered as my husband kept spearing me. I moaned into his lips, and savored the power of his thrusts. His strokes grew harder, churning me up as his pleasure mounted. I couldn’t wait to feel his cum filling me. Another orgasm quickly built within me as my clit mashed into his groin, sparking pleasure throughout my body.

His butt flexed beneath my hand as I inched my fingers down his crack. I found his asshole, teased it gently. His thrusts grew more urgent as I slipped a finger inside his ass, questing for his prostrate. I found it, massaged, and Mark slammed hard into my cunt, his body going rigid above me; I reveled in that fantastic feeling of his cum squirting into me. My pussy clamped down on his cock as my second orgasm exploded hard through me.

“Umm, that was delicious,” I purred, nuzzling his neck.

“I love you,” he whispered, rolling off me.

I smiled, snuggling into him. “Will you hold me while I sleep? I don’t want to have any nightmares, my love.” I placed my head on his chest, taking comfort from his heartbeat, his breathing.

His strong arms wrapped around me, holding me, protecting me.

Loving me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, November 11th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Tacoma, WA

It was eerie watching Predator drone footage of Seattle. It was IR, white on black, and all the people seemed black smears against bright streets. A green box was centered on one woman – Lamia, who appeared to be controlling the Mayor of Seattle, Craig Erikson, for the last two months – walking into a dilapidated warehouse in the industrial part of Seattle near the port.

To think finding Lilith would be so simple. The warehouse was warded with spells, and Lamia took a circuitous route to it, checking carefully for tails. All it took to follow her was a remotely piloted aircraft orbiting high above Seattle, almost impossible to spot with the naked eye. It didn’t matter how careful she was, the drone had her in its sight, the software on board capable of recognizing her face and tracking her across the entire city.

Lamia, a beautiful, otherworldly beauty. We were pretty sure she was Lilith.

“We’ve seen her go to this warehouse twice, my Lord,” Colonel Abbey, the G3, or operations officer, for the Legion stated. “We’ve parked a drone over the warehouse, and women have been streaming in and out of it all weekend. There are sentries posted on the roof, and others guarding the entrances. We didn’t see any weapons in evidence.”

“They’ll be Lilith’s daughters,” Sam supplied. “They are weapons. All of them will be extremely dangerous. Even with the Legion’s blessings from Mark, your men will have a tough battle.”

“My men can handle it,” General Brooks, the commander of my Legion, stated with confidence.

We were all seated in the Matmown. Mary and I, our sluts and advisers, and General Brooks and his staff, watching a TV that had been set up. Because the room was made of iron, radio signals inside here were spotty at best. No wires could be run through the walls for fear of compromising the integrity of the room, so we couldn’t watch any live Predator drone feeds. The TV itself was powered off a ‘Baghdad Battery’ as Sam dubbed her latest invention she had created over the weekend. It put out the power of a small generator, without filling the room up with carbon monoxide and killing us all.

It was also a lot quieter than a generator. Which was a blessing given that we were in an iron box.

“Is your plan ready, General?” I asked.

“Yes, my Lord. Colonel.” The General motioned to Abbey.

Colonel Abbey rolled out a map, quickly unfurling it. He placed weights on the corners to hold it down. It was a detailed map of King County, and there were numerous markings and lines drawn around the city of Seattle that seemed to indicate troop movements. And ship movements. There were markings in the Puget Sound and Lake Washington. The City of Seattle sat on an isthmus with Puget Sound and Elliot Bay on its west side and Lake Washington on its east side.

He ran through the plan in a few minutes. It was really simple. Units would be deployed to cut off Seattle along Highway 405 in the south and Highway 104 in the north. Other units would guard the two floating bridges that crossed Lake Washington while the Navy would blockade the Port of Seattle. Other units would occupy the city itself, taking key points: the Mayor’s house, City Hall, Seattle P.D. precincts, and the warehouse.

“Make sure your men know whom they’re shooting at,” I ordered. “Lilith must not be killed. Any extraordinarily beautiful women should be captured, no matter the cost.”

“Of course, my Lord,” Colonel Abbey nodded.

I glanced at Mary; I could tell she still wasn’t happy about attacking so early, but she nodded her head. “How soon can we attack? Tonight?” I asked.

“We’re ready for that, my Lord,” General Brook answered.

“Won’t Lilith spot the troops getting ready?” Jessica asked.

“We’ve been doing training operations,” Colonel Abbey responded, “to mask our readiness preparations. The planning itself was done in the HP, and our officers will be briefed this afternoon in it.”

“HP?” I asked.

“It’s what the military call a Matmown. You know, ‘hidden place’, HP.” Sam explained. When building the Matmown in our hotel room, Sam had duplicate metal panels made, just in case. The extras were used to assemble one at I Corp headquarters on JBLM.

A smile creased General Brooks grizzled face. “We do love our acronyms.”

“Who is going to govern Seattle once Mayor Erikson is removed?” Xiu asked.

“Someone we can trust,” I put in.

“How about Jessica,” Korina suggested. “She knows Seattle, and has contacts from her days as a reporter.”

Lillian grinned. “She’s the best slut for the job.”

“I’ll do it, Master,” Jessica nodded.

I looked at her. “You sure? It will be dangerous.”

“Korina is right, I do know the city.”

“Give her a group of soldiers to guard her,” Mary said.

“A platoon of Rangers?” Colonel Abbey suggested.

“Do it,” Mary commanded.

I looked at Sam. “Is your trip all arranged?”

“Yeah, the Prime Ministers of Israel has been very helpful in arranging things with the Museum of Jerusalem. Candy and I’ll leave tomorrow around noon.”

“With that platoon of soldiers you promised,” Candy interjected.

I nodded. “It’s all taken care of.”

“Is there any other business?” Mary asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison interjected. “Desiree and I have selected our first Warlocks to track down.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, November 12th, 2013 – Lilith – Seattle, WA

The damned soldiers were continuing their exercises past midnight.

I watched the bustle of activity at Joint Base Lewis-McChord, hoping to find some clue to Mark and Mary’s plan. They spent the weekend doing drills. And spent all day today showing no sign of stopping. Their damned military was always training! How could I tell if they were mobilizing to attack me, or doing another stupid exercise?

This was pointless! No army could attack at night! So I gave up watching for the day and retired to my body. I was stiff when I returned to myself. I had spent hours in the Shadows watching today, and my body protested at the inactivity. I stretched, pushing away from my desk, and walked out of my office in the warehouse.

At least Mark couldn’t know about this place. It was carefully prepared with spells to keep out his ghosts. The protections weren’t as powerful as a Matmown, but they would keep Mark from using necromancy to find us.

“My Goddess,” Chantelle yawned, rubbing her eyes as she stood up from the secretary’s chair.

“Has Lamia returned?” I asked. Lamia was my favorite daughter, the most beautiful and enchanting of all of them.

“Yes, my Goddess,” Chantelle murmured. “She awaits in your bedchamber.”

“And that foolish man is being watched?” I could see the hint of annoyance in Chantelle’s eyes. I asked this question every time Lamia was away from the mayor of Seattle. I didn’t want any sloppy mistakes.

“Fiona is watching him, my Goddess.”

“Good, good, you may retire for the night.”

Chantelle bowed, smiling. “Thank you.”

“I’m sure your wife will take care of that,” I said as I swept past. I could smell Chantelle’s lust, and feel her cock harden as she summoned it.

I walked through the halls; even this late at night it bustled with activity. My daughters bowed to me: Lani, barely visible as she crouched in the shadowed corner; Basu’s forked tongue flickering out with affection; Agas, her left eye bulging yellow; the air about Haka alive with static energy; gaunt Vera, who looked on death’s door; beautiful Jeh, almost as beautiful as Lamia, almost; Tir’s tawny hair, nestled with black, vulture feathers; and many more. Their mothers fell to their knees as I passed. I paid them no heed. They birthed my children; I had no further use for most of them.

Young Crystal, the daughter of Babylon, knelt before my bedroom door. She was my chambermaid for the night, and she carefully removed all my jewelry, then gently undressed me, and finally combed my silvery hair. All the while, Lamia stretched out in my bed, her ripe breasts rising from her supine form. She toyed with her purple hair, her legs parted just enough to hint at the promise of her pussy—teasing me.

I rose, summoning my cock and Lamia’s eyes fell hungrily on it. “Umm, is that for me, Mother?”

It was my reward, how I controlled my daughters. They knew the ecstasy of my touch awaited them from the moment they were born—so long as they pleased me. And they would do anything to experience my embrace. They were as faithful as my other daughters, drowned Eons ago when the the Creator unleashed his Flood. So much death, to wipe my progeny from the earth.

Lamia shuddered as I brushed her nipple with a finger. “Fuck me!” she begged. “I burn for you, Mother! Fuck me!”

I bent down and captured her nipple, sucking on it, and let my Lust ooze into her body. She bucked and writhed as orgasm after mind-numbing orgasm rolled through her. She was incoherent as I mounted her, and drove my cock into the ripe depths of her cunt. She felt wonderful. Lamia almost had my ecstatic touch, and her pussy felt divine, like heaven, on my hard cock.

Her cunt rippled on my cock as I savored her passion. I bent down, our round breasts touching, and I captured my daughter’s mouth in a sweet kiss. Lamia hugged me, raked her fingers down my back, the pain urging me to fuck her harder. She never stopped cumming. Her cunt was delight made flesh, my cock reveling in her moist depths.

I rose up, pulling her legs up and hooking her ankles over my shoulder. I pounded her hard, my breasts rising up and down. My ovaries frothed with passion, bursting with my seed. I slammed in again and again, watching my daughter’s breasts heave with her never-ending orgasm. One more time, and then that explosive release; my cum flooded her infertile womb.

“Mother,” Lamia finally gasped as I pulled out of her.

I was still hard. I rolled her over, spreading the cheeks of her ass. She was tight and rough and screamed her pleasure as I violated her bowels. I leaned over her, my breasts pillowing on her back, and fucked her hard. I could feel my weariness fade, my exhaustion wiped away by the ecstasy of sex.

I was Lilith. I did not need sleep. I just needed passion. Lust.

I grunted, my cum pouring into her tight ass. “Oh yes!” I purred. “Drink my lust!”

“Yes, yes, yes!” she gasped. “Oh, Mother, yes!”

Black seed leaked out of her ass when I pulled my cock out. Lamia spun about and engulfed my cock, sucking me into her warm mouth. I gripped her purple hair, and stared down at her mouth obscenely sucking my cock clean. I loved it! Reveled in how depraved it was as I fucked her face. Her fingers wormed into my cunt, duel sensations trembling through me.

“My wonderful daughter! Take it all!” I moaned, shoving my cock roughly down her throat, pressing her nose and lips into my silvery bush.

She moaned, cumming over and over as my Lust flooded her, deliciously vibrating my cock with her passion. Her fingers pumped faster and faster inside me, igniting a fire in my pussy that boiled my ovaries. I pulled my cock out, and sprayed black pitch on her heaving breasts. I admired my gorgeous daughter’s near perfect body – only falling short of perfection when compared to mine – covered in my seed, a radiant smile on her face. Her legs spread; more pitch oozed from her cunt. I mounted her, driving my cock into her sheath.

I fucked my daughter for hours. When she tired, I blessed Crystal with my ecstasy, until the mortal girl was near exhaustion, and then I pounced on my Lamia. I came in every hole she had, fucked her in every position known to woman. My seed oozed black out of her, and more of my pitch stained her skin in ropey strands.

“My Goddess,” a voice whispered urgently.

“What?” I asked, my cock buried in Lamia’s cunt again. Lana knelt beside my bed. When had she arrived?

“Mark’s soldiers are encircling the city, they…”

Zuzu’s loud, piercing screech filled the night from her perch on the roof.

“They are here,” I said calmly, despite my heart hammering in my chest. “You know what to do?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner – Special Forces Compound, Joint Base Lewis-McChord

“I’m going, Mark,” my wife declared, her emerald eyes iron with determination.

“It’s not safe, Mare,” I objected. “You’re pregnant. Think about our child.”

“If you’re going, I’m going,” she firmly said. “If you die, so does our child, so it hardly matters.”

I threw my arms up in frustration. “The soldiers are going to need my abilities. They’ll be fighting Lilith’s daughters.”

“And that’s why I should be there! I’ve been practicing my magic.” She reached out and stroked my face. “Please. I can’t just sit here and wait. Not when you’ll be out there in danger.”

“But…”

“It’s settled,” she said, tossing her auburn ponytail. “I’m going, so just accept it.”

“Fine,” I sighed, not wanting another fight with her. “But you stay back.”

“I’ll be fine! I have this stab vest on.” A black vest that looked like a cop’s body armor covered her torso, stitched with angular symbols. “Sam says it’s as effective as your armor.”

“My armor covers more places,” I muttered.

“I’m glad that’s settled,” she said, and kissed me on the lips. “Besides, you’ll be there to protect me.” Then she whispered in my ear, “Last time I saw you fight, I got so excited! My pussy’s dripping just thinking about watching you fight. When we’re done, I’ll fuck your brains out.”

I felt my cock stir in my black fatigues. “Really?”

“Umm, you have no idea how hot you were when you fought Molech,” she purred.

There was a knock on the door. “Sir,” 51’s voice muffled voice said through the door, “General Brooks says it’s time.”

“Summon your armor,” Mary smiled. “Look impressive for your troops.”

The gold armor materialized out of thin air, settling about my body. Outside, Bravo Company, 2nd Battalion, 75th Rangers Regiment stood assembled in their battle dress, floodlights illuminating the parade ground. The soldiers looked bulky in their khaki uniforms, body armor, helmets, night vision goggles, belts festooned with grenades, ammo clips, and rifles slung across their chests. I glanced at my watch. It was nearly four AM.

By now the 3rd Combat Brigade (Stryker) would have Seattle surrounded, and would start taking strategic sites in the city by 0430 hours. The other companies of the 2/75 Rangers would be deployed by Black Hawk helicopters at the same time around the city, capturing key locations.

The rangers saluted sharply as I approached the podium. I was nervous, not sure what I should say. “Men!” I shouted. “A grave threat has been festering in the city of Seattle. The demoness Lilith has nested there, birthing a brood of foul monsters. They are stronger than a normal human, faster, with lethal abilities that only your darkest nightmares could birth.

“But do not fear! This is why you swore your service, your honor, and your fidelity to me. I have gifted you with weapons that can hurt these abominations, gifted you with greater strength and reflexes. Tonight, we shall crush Lilith’s monsters, capture the foul bitch, and free the people of Seattle, my people, from her bondage!

“This is America, not some demon’s playpen!” Only a false God’s, I thought, suppressing a stab of guilt. It’s for the greater good.

A cheer went up from the soldiers, and someone shouted, “Rangers lead the way!” and the entire company shouted back, “All the way! Hooah!”

I pulled out my bronze knife and stabbed it into thin air, muttering, “Pasaq!” The tip of the knife seemed to disappear as it sank into the veil between life and death, and I drew a portal to the Shadows. Next to me, Mary did the same thing. This spell wasn’t found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. We learned it from the Patriot that had tried to kill me in Washington D.C. last month. I had been disturbed to learn that there were at least three other books – grimoires as Sam called them – that had working spells in them that weren’t contained in the Magicks.

“Stay close!” I shouted, as the Rangers glanced hesitantly at each other, then poured through the portals.

It was misty on the other side. Chasity and the other dead bodyguards formed up around us. They were always lurking in the Shadows around Mary and me, protecting us from the Patriots. Three times, according to Chasity, they had sent their people into the Shadows to assassinate us.

Distances were different in the Shadows. After only fifteen minutes of marching through the never-ending, gray mists, we reached Seattle and the warehouse. The company knew their orders, splitting off into four groups, surrounding the warehouse. At 0430, we would assault.

It was surreal in the Shadows. The warehouse was as long as two football fields, yet the four groups were practically standing next to each other, waiting for Mary and me to draw the portals. Lieutenants and sergeants were surveying the scene, giving their men last minute instructions on the assault. There was a nervous energy in the air; everyone was unsettled by the swirling, gray mists and the ever-present chill.

My watch’s alarm went off.

I drew the southwest corner portal as Mary started the northeast. It was easier to draw the portal on this side. It took almost no effort. “Human’s don’t belong in the Shadows,” Sam had explained, “therefore it is easier to escape it then to enter it.” I moved to the southeast corner and drew the second portal, then raced to my wife at the northwest corner.

The first soldiers streamed through, weapons readied, and night vision goggles switched on. Mary pulled on a pair of enchanted sunglasses that would let her see as if it was noon. She looked fierce in her body armor, black fatigue pants, and dark sunglasses, with her auburn hair pulled back into a ponytail. Fierce and sexy. I pulled on my own pair of sunglasses. Sam did great work; I could see everything clearly as I followed the rangers through the portal, trailed by Mary.

A piercing screech filled the night.

For a moment, everything was silent, and then Lilith’s daughters attacked.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 44.

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 12: Nachspiel

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 12: Nachspiel

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Rape, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Magic, Work, Spanking

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here.

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 11



„Du verdammt Nutte!“ schrie Allison Schwester Louise an. Sie schwang den hölzernen Kochlöffel und ließ ihn auf Schwester Louises blassem Arsch landen.

„Bitte, hör auf!“ rief Schwester Louise vor Schmerz. „Bitte! Das tut weh! Aua!“ Wieder traf sie der Holzlöffel. Diesmal hatte Desiree ihn geschwungen. „Gott, bitte rette deine Sklavin!“ Klatsch. Allison hatte zugeschlagen und Schwester Louise stöhnte vor Schmerz. Klatsch! Diesmal war es wieder Desiree. Klatsch!

Im Wohnzimmer herrschte total Chaos. Möbel lagen herum, der Teppich war vom Blut von Desirees und Korinas Wunden klebrig verschmiert. Korina lag auf dem Rücken und Fiona drückte ein Handtuch auf ihren linken Arm und staute das Blut von der Schusswunde. Chasity sprach in ihr Funkgerät. Die Polizistin war immer noch oben ohne, aber sie hatte inzwischen ihre Waffe wieder in der Hand. Xiu war in der Küche und kümmerte sich um ihre blutende Nase. Offenbar hatte Mary einen Treffer gelandet, als die beiden gekämpft hatten und Xius Nase war gebrochen. Violet hockte in einer Ecke und schaute mit leeren Augen zu, wie die Nonne verprügelt wurde.

Ich setzet mich auf einen Sessel. Mein Kopf schmerzte immer noch vom Schlag mit dem Nudelholz, den Korina mir verpasst hatte, als sie unter der Kontrolle von Schwester Louise gestanden hatte. Mary saß auf meinem Schoß und umarmte mich fest. Wir schauten beide zu, wie sich Desiree und Allison dabei abwechselten, mit Holzlöffeln den nackten Arsch zu verprügeln. Die Nonne lag bäuchlings über einer Armlehne der Couch.

„In ein paar Minuten ist ein Krankenwagen hier“, sagte Chasity. Sie war unsere neueste Sex-Sklavin. Bevor die Nonne uns angegriffen hatte, war mir die Idee gekommen, dass es ganz gut sein könnte, wenn wir ein paar Bodyguards hätten. Ich stellte mir vor, dass eine Gruppe von Sexy Frauen perfekt wäre, aber nachdem Schwester Louise so einfach die Kontrolle über unsere Schlampen übernommen hatte, war ich mir da nicht mehr so sicher.

Ich küsste Marys Handgelenk direkt oberhalb ihrer Schürfwunden. „Ich muss mich jetzt um die Polizisten und um die Mediziner kümmern. Ich muss sicher sein, dass sie alles richtig verstehen.“

„Natürlich“, sagte Mary müde. Sie hatte einen abwesenden Ausdruck, als wäre sie anderswo.

„Bist du okay, Mare?“

Sie seufzte. „Nur ein bisschen müde.“

„Das kommt alles wieder in Ordnung, Mare“, sagte ich ihr. Dann küsste ich ihre Stirn.

„Sicher“, flüsterte sie. Dann stiegen Tränen in ihren Augen auf. „Bis die nächste Nonne kommt.“

„Die hier haben wir doch geschlagen, das geht bei der nächsten auch!“ sagte ich ihr und versuchte, dabei so zu klingen, als würde ich das selber glauben. „Wir haben mehr drauf! Und außerdem haben wir Lilith.“

Mary nickte. Sie wischte sich die Tränen ab und versuchte, überzeugt zu wirken. Aber ich sah immer noch die Furcht in ihren Augen. „Okay, Mark. Lass uns zur Polizei gehen.“

Aus der Entfernung hörten wir Sirenen herankommen und ein Streifenwagen von der Polizei aus Puyallup war das erste Auto, das die Straße heraufkam. Es parkte neben dem Wagen von Chasity. Dann kamen zwei weitere Einsatzwagen und spuckten noch mehr Bullen aus. Ich winkte sie heran und begrüßte sie freundlich. „Guten Tag zusammen. Ich bin Mark Glassner und das hier ist Mary Sullivan. Alles, was wir tun, ist absolut legal. Wenn jemand Sie anspricht und sagt ‚ich diene Mark Glassner‘ oder ‚ich diene Mary Sullivan‘, dann tun Sie alles, was man Ihnen sagt.“

Die drei Bullen nickten. „Ok, Mr. Glassner“, sagte der älteste des Trios. Sein Haar wurde grau und er hatte weiße Streifen auf seinen Ärmeln. Ich nahm an, dass er ein höherer Beamter war.

„Okay, es gibt eine Frau mit einer Schussverletzung am Arm. Die Täterin ist Louise Afra und sie wird gerade drinnen bestraft. Ich werde sie gefangen halten und darauf achten, dass sie bestraft wird.“

Der Offizier blinzelte nicht einmal. „Absolut, Mr. Glassner“. Ich spürte eine erneute Welle Schwindel in meinem Kopf und ich stolperte ein wenig. Mary hielt mich aufrecht. „Geht es Ihnen gut, Sir?“ fragte der Offizier.

„Alles in Ordnung“, murmelte ich.

„Er hat einen Schlag auf den Kopf bekommen“, sagte Mary.

Chasity kam aus dem Haus. Sie war immer noch oben ohne. „Wachtmeisterin Vinter, wo ist der Rest Ihrer Uniform“, sagte der Offizier. Die beiden anderen stießen sich gegenseitig mit den Ellbogen und schauten anzüglich.

Chasity wurde rot. „Marks Anweisungen, Sergeant Kelley.“

Mary schaute Chasity an und sagte: „Willst du uns nicht vorstellen, Mark?“

„Richtig“, sagte ich. „Mary, das ist Chasity. Sie wird eine unserer Bodyguards sein. Zumindest dann, wenn wir wissen, wie wir sicherstellen können, dass unsere Schlampen nicht wieder von einer dieser Nonnen dominiert werden können.“

Mary streckte ihre Hand aus und spielte mit Chasitys Nippel. „Dann bist du jetzt meine Schlampe?“

Chasity schüttelte sich vor Lust. „Ja, Ma‘m.“

Der Krankenwagen kam an. Ihm folgte ein rotes Auto der Feuerwehr. Immer mehr Nachbarn versammelten sich auf ihren Veranden und schauten zu, was sich abspielte. Die Fahrer des Krankenwagens und des Feuerwehrfahrzeugs sammelten ihre Sachen und kamen heran. Ich befahl ihnen, alles Merkwürdige zu ignorieren, was im Haus vorging. Einige befassten sich mit der Schussverletzung von Korina, andere kümmerten sich um mich. Sie leuchteten mir mit einer Lampe in die Augen und fragten mich verschiedene Dinge. Korina wurde in den Krankenwagen gebracht, der sie zum Good Sam zu einer Operation fahren sollte und mir und Xiu empfahl man, zur Notaufnahme zu gehen, um mich durchchecken zu lassen. Zwei weitere Polizisten kamen, während ich noch untersucht wurde und das machte dann zwei weitere Polizisten unter meinem Kommando. Es würde nicht mehr lange dauern, bis ich die gesamte Polizei von Puyallup unter meiner Kontrolle hatte.

Dann kamen die ersten Reporter. Ich hätte eigentlich nicht überrascht sein sollen, dass die Nachricht von einer Schießerei in einer wohlhabenden Nachbarschaft auch die Reporter anzog. Und das wiederum zog auch noch den Polizeichef, einen eisenharten Mann in den Fünfzigern mit grauem Haar und athletischer Figur nach sich. Es sah so aus, als wäre er besser in Form als der eine oder andere seiner Polizisten, die zwanzig Jahre jünger waren als er.

„Guten Tag Chief Hayward“, begrüßte ich ihn. Er hatte einen festen Händedruck. Ich gab ihm die Standardinstruktionen und ließ ihn ins Haus.

Allison und Desiree verprügelten immer noch Louise, deren Arsch jetzt feuerrot war und einige Striemen zeigte. Desiree war nackt, sie hatte ihr ruiniertes Zofen-Outfit abgelegt und auf ihrer dunklen Haut zeigte sich ein leichter Schweißfilm. Ihre schweren Brüste schaukelten und schwangen hin und her, während sie den Holzlöffel schwang. Allison trug noch ihr Outfit. Das Leibchen war so dünn, dass man deutlich ihre harten Nippel und ihre silbernen Piercings sehen konnte. Sie war leicht nach vorne gebeugt und ihr kurzes Röckchen war so hoch gezogen, dass man deutlich die Petticoats darunter sehen konnte und das untere Ende ihres Knackarsches.

Fiona kam nackt aus der Küche ins Wohnzimmer. Offenbar hatte Louise es geschafft den Einkaufstrip der Schlampen zu unterbrechen. Sie hatten also offenbar keine Zofen-Outfits oder andere nuttige Sachen gekauft, wo wie wir ihnen das aufgetragen hatten. Fiona hatte sich aber an ihre Befehle erinnert und hatte sich ausgezogen, während die Sanitäter an Korina arbeiteten.

Violet hockte zusammengekauert auf dem Sessel, den Mary und ich verlassen hatten. Sie war noch angezogen. Ihr Haar war durcheinander, mehrere Strähnen ihres Haares waren aus den Zöpfen entkommen und sie hatte einige Kratzer an ihren Armen vom Kampf, den sie mit Allison gehabt hatte. „Schlampe!“ bellte Mary. „Du bist im Haus und du bist nicht nackt!“

„Entschuldigung, Herrin“, keuchte Violet. Das Blut verließ ihr Gesicht. Sie zog sich schnell ihr schwarzes Kleid aus und fing an, ihre Kniestrümpfe und die Strumpfhalter auszuziehen. Mary stoppte sie.

„Ummmm“, schnurrte Mary. „Lass die mal an. Das sieht geil aus!“ Sie schaute auf den schlanken Körper des Teenagers. Violets Brüste waren klein, eigentlich nur angeschwollene Nippel. Ein lockiger Busch aus braunem Haar bedeckte ihre enge Fotze. Mary beugte Violett über die andere Armlehne des Sofas, auf dem Louise verprügelt wurde und gab ihr einen harten Schlag auf den Arsch.

„Eins“, keuchte Violet. „Danke Herrin.“ Jedes Mal, wenn Mary Violet schlug, zählte diese laut mit und bedankte sich. Mary disziplinierte die Schlampen sehr gerne und ich sah sehr gerne dabei zu, jedenfalls, wenn ich nicht derartige Kopfschmerzen hatte. Zwischen den Schlägen streichelte Mary Violets Arsch und Muschi immer wieder und nach dem fünften Schlag war Violet sichtlich erregt. Sie rieb sich an der Armlehne.

„Fiona, mach dich doch mit Chief Hayward bekannt“, sagte ich, als sich der Polizeichef in einem der Sessel niedergelassen hatte. Fiona lächelte und bevor der Polizeichef etwas sagen konnte, drapierte sie auch schon ihren nackten Körper auf seinem Schoß und küsste ihn auf die Lippen. Der Chief war verwirrt und ich konnte einen goldenen Ehering an seinem Finger sehen. Der alte Kerle hatte wahrscheinlich seit dreißig Jahren keine nackte Zwanzigjährige mehr auf dem Schoß gehabt.

„Werdet ihr die Gefangen festhalten?“ fragte Chief Hayward und schaute zu Louise hinüber. Er schien ein Problem damit zu haben, dass wir sie bestraften.

„Ja.“

„Und was soll ich den Reporten erzählen oder dem Staatsanwalt?“

Ich dachte eine Minute lang nach. „Der Staatsanwalt soll mich anrufen, wenn er irgendwelche Bedenken hat. Und was die Reporter angeht, sagen Sie doch einfach, dass Louise Afra wegen Einbruch und versuchten Mord festgenommen worden ist.“ So würde der, der diese Nonne geschickt hatte, wissen, dass sie versagt hatte. Das würde ihn vorsichtig machen.

Der Chief runzelte die Stirn aber er nickte. „Okay, Mr. Glassner.“

„Ach ja, noch etwas, Chief Hayward“, sagte ich. „Ich werde eine Gruppe Polizisten brauchen, die Mary, mich und die Schlampen beschützen.“

„Ich denke, das können wir einrichten“, sagte der Polizeichef, als Fiona anfing, seinen Hals zu küssen. Seine Hand fand ihre weiche Brust und den harten Nippel. „Wie viele?“

Darüber hatte ich schon nachgedacht. Ich hatte berechnet, dass drei Schichten á acht Stunden mit jeweils zwei Polizisten ausreichen würden. Wenn ich das verdoppelte, müsste es ausreichen. „Zwölf.“

Der Polizeichef runzelte erneut die Stirn. „Das ist eine Menge Manpower. Das ist ja beinahe eine ganze Schicht.“

„Und es müssen junge attraktive Frauen sein, so wie die Polizistin Vinter hier“, sagte ich und zeigte aus Chasity.

Klatsch! „Neun, danke, Herrin!“ schnurrte Violet.

„Es gibt vielleicht noch zwei Polizistinnen, die diesen Anforderungen genügen“, sagte Chief Hayward.

Jetzt runzelte ich die Stirn. Verdammt, daran hatte ich nicht gedacht. Ich dachte einen Moment nach und dann fragte ich: „Gibt es eine Möglichkeit, dass wir uns mit anderen Dienststellen treffen?“

Klatsch! „Dreizehn, danke Herrin!“

„Ja“, sagte der Polizeichef und nickte. „Es gibt ein Treffen der LESA in zwei Tagen. Da werden alle Polizeichefs in Pierce County und der Sheriff anwesend sein.“

„Lisa? Was ist das?“

„Die Strafverfolgungsbehörden legen ihre Ressourcen zum Beispiel für den Notruf und den Funkverkehr zusammen. Und dafür gibt es die LESA, die Law Enforcement Support Agency. In der Verwaltung der LESA sitzen alle Polizeichefs und der County Sheriff.“

Klatsch! „Fünfzehn, danke, Herrin!“

Ich nickte. Das müsste funktionieren, wenn wir einen Weg finden könnten, wie wir die Schlampen gegen die Nonnen immunisieren konnten. „Okay, ich werde kommen.“ Ich schüttelte seine Hand. „Viel Spaß mit Fiona“, sagte ich mit einem Lächeln.

„Äh, ja“, sagte Chief Hayward und sah ein wenig verlegen aus.

„Wir werden eine Menge Spaß haben, Meister“, schnurrte Fiona. Sein Schwanz fühlt sich in seiner Hose so hart an. Ich möchte wetten, dass du schon lange keine scharfe Braut mehr gehabt hast.“

„Meine Frau ist wunderschön“, sagte der Polizeichef.

„Aber nicht so schön wie ich“, forderte Fiona ihn heraus.

„Nein“, flüsterte Hayward und Fiona lächelte verdorben.

„Zwanzig, danke, Herrin!“

„Jeder von den Polizisten darf jede der Schlampen ficken, außer Violet“, sagte ich dem Polizeichef. Mary, die eben die Bestrafung von Violet beendet hatte, schaute mich fragend an. „Mein Schwanz ist das einzige, was bisher in ihrer Fotze war. Und ich möchte, dass das so bleibt“, sagte ich ihr.

„Oh, danke, Meister“, schnurrte Violet.

Mary schlug ihr noch einmal auf den Arsch. „Du musst nicht denken, dass du besser bist als eine unserer anderen Schlampen, nur weniger benutzt. Kann ich dich jetzt ins Krankenhaus bringen, Liebling. Ich möchte sicher sein, dass Korina deinen Kopf nicht dauerhaft beschädigt hat.“

„Okay, okay“, sagte ich. „Schlampen, ihr könnt jetzt aufhören, diese Bitch zu bestrafen.“ Ich ging hinüber zu Luise und nahm ihr Gesicht fest in meine Hand. Ich drehte es so, dass sie zu mir aufsah. „Fotze, du gehörst jetzt Mary und mir. Und du wirst jedes Kommando von jeder einzelnen unserer Schlampen ausführen.“

Mary spuckte ihr ins Gesicht. „Und du heißt ab sofort Schwester Fotzenlappen!“

„J-Ja“ stammelte Schwester Fotzenlappen. Tränen liefen ihr über das Gesicht.

Mary schlug ihr fest ins Gesicht. „Und ich bin für dich die Herrin, Fotzenlappen!“

„Entschuldigung, Herrin!“

Ich ging um Schwester Fotzenlappen herum und schaute mir ihren roten Arsch und ihre haarige Muschi an, die zwischen ihren Oberschenkeln herausschaute. Ich öffnete meine Hose und zog meinen harten Schwanz heraus. Ich schlug damit auf ihren Arsch und genoss ihr schmerzhaftes Stöhnen. Sie war trocken und sie schrie auf, als ich ihr meinen Schwanz hineinrammte. Ihre Fotze fühlte sich auf meinem Schwanz wie Sandpapier an.

„Mark, ich dachte, wir fahren jetzt ins Krankenhaus“, sagte Mary.

„Lass mich nur eben diese Bitch noch vergewaltigen“, keuchte ich und ich fickte Fotzenlappen hart.

„Okay, Liebling“, seufzte Mary. Sie drückte ihren Körper an mich und küsste mich. „Aber mach nicht so lange.“ Dann verschwand sie in der Küche, um Xiu zu holen.

„Ja, vergewaltige sie, Meister!“ schnurrte Allison. Desiree hatte ihre Arme um Allison geschlungen und fingerte die Schlampe unter ihren Rock. Desiree beobachtete die Situation mit großer Befriedigung.

Violet saß auf der anderen Armlehne des Sofas und schaute mit großen Augen zu. Ihre Beine waren gespreizt und sie drückte sanft ihren Kitzler. Chasity lehnte gegen das Sofa und schaute ebenfalls fasziniert zu. Dabei rieb sie langsam ihren Schoß an der Couch und masturbierte. Ihre Brust schwang in ihrem Rhythmus.

Ich griff nach den Hüften von Fotzenlappen und rammte mich tief und hart in sie. Sie schluchzte und bewegte ihren Arsch, als wollte sie mir entkommen. „Warum wehrst du dich, du Hure?“ wollte ich ärgerlich wissen. „Das ist doch, was du wolltest! Du bist doch hergekommen, um meinen Schwanz in dein versautes Loch zu bekommen. Du willst doch meinen Saft! Warum freust du dich denn nicht?“

„Bitte!“ bettelte Schwester Fotzenlappen. „Bitte, hör auf! Es tut mir leid. Lass mich gehen. Ich werde niemandem etwas sagen, das verspreche ich!“

„Leck mich!“ sagte ich. „Du gehörst jetzt mir! Also gewöhne dich besser daran, dass du meinen Schwanz in deiner Fotze hast! Und jetzt darfst du um meinen Saft betteln!“

„Bitte! Bitte, spritz in mich!“

„Das geht besser, du Nutte!“

„Komm ich meine versaute Fotze!“ stammelte sie. „Spritz mir deinen dicken Saft rein, Meister!“

„Hier kommt es!“ stöhnte ich. Mein Schwanz überflutete ihre trockene Fotze mit meinem Saft. Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus ihrer geschwollenen Muschi heraus und weißes Sperma lief heraus. Fotzenlappen schluchzte leise.

Mary war wieder da und sie schlug Fotzenlappen ins Gesicht. „Gute Schlampen bedanken sich bei ihrem Meister, wenn er ihnen sein Sperma gibt!“

„D-danke, Meister“, weinte Fotzenlappen.

„Chasity, wirf Schwester Fotzenlappen in einen Wandschrank“, befahl ich und steckte meinen Schwanz wieder weg. „Anschließend werdet ihr Schlampen hier wieder alles sauber machen, wenn nicht einer von den Polizisten mal eure Schnallen probieren möchte. Desiree, wahrscheinlich muss der Teppich ausgetauscht werden, mach also ein paar Anrufe. Wenn ihr fertig seid, in meinem Auto liegen eine Menge Sporttaschen. Bringt sie in den Keller und fangt schon mal an, das Geld zu zählen.“

„Ja, Meister“, sagten Allison und Desiree gleichzeitig und dann kicherten sie, Die beiden Schlampen freuten sich darauf, ein paar Polizistenschwänze in ihren Schnallen zu haben.

Fiona gab keine Antwort. Sie war zu beschäftigt. Sie hatte schon den Schwanz des Polizeichefs herausgefischt und ritt ihn langsam. Mary schlug ihr auf den Arsch. „Hast du die Anordnungen gehört, Schlampe?“

„Oh ja“, stöhnte Fiona und ritt weiter.

Ich nahm Violet und flüsterte ihr zu: „Nimm den Camcorder und filme den Polizeichef mit Fiona.“ Es konnte nicht schaden, für alle Fälle ein bisschen Material gegen ihn zu haben.

Mary küsste die Schlampen. Auf dem Weg zum Auto sagte ich den Polizisten, dass es ihm Haus Fotzen zur freien Benutzung gab. Ich hatte schon immer die Meinung vertreten, dass man die Jungs in Blau unterstützen musste. Dann stiegen Mary, Xiu und ich in Marys Eos. Xius Nase hatte aufgehört zu bluten und sie hatte sich abgewischt. Jetzt schwoll ihr Gesicht an und ihre Nase stand ein wenig schief. Mary startete den Motor und fuhr rückwärts aus der Einfahrt heraus. Der Wagen der Feuerwehr und der Krankenwagen waren schon weg. Jetzt standen dort nur noch sechs Streifenwagen.

„Was ist eigentlich mit Lilith passiert?“ wollte Mary plötzlich wissen. Ich zuckte die Achseln und mir fiel auf, dass die ich Dämonin nicht mehr gesehen hatte, seit die Polizisten angekommen waren.

„Ich bin hier“, sagte eine verführerische Stimme.

Mary zuckte zusammen und schaute in den Spiegel. Das Auto schlingerte ein wenig. Lilith saß neben Xiu auf der Rückbank. Sie hatte dasselbe enge rote Kleid an, das so durchsichtig war und es tat nichts, um ihren üppigen Körper zu verbergen. Ihr silbernes Haar war ganz zerwühlt, als ob sie gerade im Bett hart gefickt worden wäre. Begierde erfüllte das Auto und mein Schwanz wurde in meiner Hose schmerzhaft hart.

„Ich habe es vorgezogen, mich in die Schatten zurückzuziehen“, schnurrte Lilith. „Ich verabscheue die Welt der Sterblichen.“

Mary nickte und schluckte. Es schien ihr nicht recht zu sein, dass Lilith hier war. „Wir müssen uns unterhalten, wenn wir vom Krankenhaus zurück sind. Warte bitte im Schlafzimmer auf uns“, sagte Mary. Sie klang so, als sein sie nicht sicher, ob sie Lilith Befehle geben konnte.

Lilith lächelte, ein hungriges Raubtierlächeln. „Wie du wünschst, Herrin.“

„Warte mal, das war aber jetzt keiner von den Segen, oder?“ fragte ich.

„Oh nein“; sagte Lilith. „Damit es ein Segen ist, muss ich meine Macht anwenden. Desiree heilen oder die Macht der Nonne brechen, Aber reden und andere Aktivitäten im Schlafzimmer“, sagte sie, „die se Sachen fordern meine Kraft nicht.“

Und dann war sie weg. Xiu keuchte und es gab ein nasses schmatzendes Geräusch. Ich erkannte, dass Xiu masturbierte. Lilith strahlte Sex aus und das steckte einen jeden in ihrem Umkreis an. Mein eigener Schwanz war schmerzhaft hart und ich sah, dass Marys harte Nippel ihre weiße Bluse ausbeulten. Ihr Gesicht war vor Lust gerötet. Sie leckte ihre Lippen und schaute auf meinen Schoß.

„Pass auf, dass du den Sitz nicht versaust“, sagte Mary zu Xiu, die sich immer noch heftig rieb.

„Ich passe schon auf, Herrin“, keuchte Xiu. Ihre Stimme klang wegen ihrer gebrochenen Nase leicht nasal. Ein würziger Duft stieg auf, während Xiu sich befriedigte. Das einzige Geräusch im Auto war das Schmatzen, das ihre Finger erzeugten, wenn sie in ihre nasse Fotze eintauchten. Und ihrem Mund entrang sich leises Stöhnen. Nach wenigen Minuten klang ihr Stöhnen leidend und sie wand sich auf dem Sitz.

„War das ein Schöner?“ fragte Mary.

„Oh ja, Herrin“, schnurrte Xiu.

„Gut, denn wenn wir beim Krankenhaus ankommen, dann werden wir auf die Damentoilette gehen und dann wirst du mich fingern. Du hast mich total geil gemacht, du Schlampe.“

„Hey, und was ist mit mir?“ protestierte ich. Mein Schwanz war steinhart wegen Lilith und Xiu zuzuhören, hatte die Situation für mich nicht leichter gemacht.

„Och, mein armer Hengst“, sagte Mary und sie tätschelte meine Beule. „Du hast doch den Sanitäter gehört. Du sollst dich schonen.“

„Es geht mir aber gut“, protestierte ich. „Ich brauche eigentlich keinen Arzt, Meine Kopfschmerzen sind fast weg und mir ist auch nicht mehr übel.“

„Tu mir doch den Gefallen, Liebling!“ Mary starrte mich an.

„Gut, gut, aber nur weil du es bist. Und nur, weil ich dich so liebe.“

Marys Starren verwandelte sich in ein Lächeln. Sie hielt an einer Ampel und beugte sich zu mir, um mich zu küssen. „Okay, du darfst uns begleiten.“

„Danke, Mare.“

Nach ein paar weiteren Minuten kamen wir beim Good Samaritan Krankenhaus in Puyallup an. Mary parkte in der Nähe der Notaufnahme. Good Sam hatte sich verändert, seit ich das letzte Mal hier gewesen war. Die Notaufnahme war nicht mehr so ein enger Bereich, in dem die Krankenwagen kaum Platz fanden. Mary stieg aus, nahm Xius Hand und ging in Richtung Eingang. Sie war so aufgeregt, dass sei glatt vergaß, den Wagen auszumachen. Das erledigte ich dann und ich verschloss auch das Auto.

Ich folgte den Mädchen ins das Krankenhaus. Der Wartesaal war leer. Ich sah mich um und entdeckte die Türen zu den Toiletten. Ich ging hin. Aus der Damentoilette hörte ich leises Stöhnen einer Frau. Ich öffnete die Tür. Es war eine kleine Toilette für nur eine Person. Mary lehnte an der Rückwand und Xiu drückte sich gegen sie. Sei fingerte wild ihre Muschi unter dem Kleid. Mary schnurrte vor Lust und lächelte mich glücklich an. Mary fuhr mit ihrer Hand zu Xius schlankem Arsch hinunter und zog ihr weißes Kleid, das mit Rosen bedruckt war, hoch. Ich konnte den nackten asiatischen Arsch sehen.

Ich schloss lächelnd die Tür und zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Dann machte ich ein paar Schritte auf die Mädchen zu. Ich spreizte Xius Arsch, fand ihr runzeliges enges Arschloch und schob ihr meinen Schwanz in die Eingeweide. Xiu fing an, vor Schmerzen zu stöhnen und dann wurde das Stöhnen immer lustvoller, als ich bis zum Anschlag in ihrem engen trockenen Arsch steckte. „Oh Meister, fick meinen dreckigen Arsch mit deinem großen Schwanz!“ Xiu mochte es rau. Sie stand auf Schmerzen.

„Ist das deine Fotze, die da gerade mein Bein nass macht?“ fragte Mary Xiu.

„Es tut mir leid, Herrin“, entschuldigte sich Xiu. „Aber der Schwanz vom Meister tut in meinem Arsch so toll weh!“

„Finger mich weiter, Schlampe“, zischte Mary und zog fest an Xius Nippel. „Nachdem es uns beiden gekommen ist, leckst du dann deinen Saft von meinem Bein ab!“

„Oh ja, Herrin!“ stöhnte Xiu glücklich.

Ich genoss Xius Arsch und ihr Keuchen und Stöhnen. Ich streckte meine rechte Hand aus und fuhr damit unter Marys Bluse. Ich fuhr nach oben und fand ihre feste Brust. „Oh, das fühlt sich gut an“, murmelte Mary, als ich sanft mit ihrem Nippel spielte.

„So fühlt es sich immer an“, sagte ich und genoss ihre stramme Brust.

„Macht dir der Arsch von unserer Schlampe auch gute Gefühle?“ schnurrte Mary.

„Richtig gute“, stöhnte ich. „Ich werde ihr gleich tief in ihren Schlampenarsch spritzen.“

Ich grunzte und es kam mir hart in Xius Arsch. Ich fickte sie noch einige weitere Stöße lang und schoss ihr mehrere Spritzer meines Saftes in den Arsch. Xius Finger rieben fest an Marys Kitzler und der Raum war mit schmatzenden Geräuschen erfüllt. Mary keuchte, als es ihr auf Xius Fingern kam. Sie riss hart an Xius Nippel. Xiu schrie auf, ihr Arsch wurde auf meinem Schwanz ganz eng und der Orgasmus rollte durch ihren Körper.

Xiu kniete sich hin und leckte ihren Saft von Marys Schenkel. Dann leckte sie auch noch meinen Schwanz sauber. Ich schmuste, als das Ablecken zu einem Blowjob wurde. Xiu keuchte immer noch wegen der Schmerzen in ihrer Nase, aber wahrscheinlich stand sie auf diese Art von Schmerz auch. Marys Zunge spielte mit meiner, während wir uns küssten. Meine Hand glitt an ihrem Körper nach unten und sie fand Marys Fotze. Sie war heiß und nass. Ich stieß ihr zwei meiner Finger rein und fickte sie langsam, während ich ihr gleichzeitig mit der Handfläche den Kitzler rieb.

Das war der Himmel. Ich küsste meine Liebe, während eine Schlampe mir den Schwanz blies. In mir stieg Zorn auf. Diese Bitch, Schwester Fotzenlappen, hatte mir das wegnehmen wollen. Hatte uns das wegnehmen wollen. Mary küsste mich hart und ich spürte, wie ihr Körper in meinen Armen zitterte. Zu wissen, dass ich meiner Liebe gerade einen Orgasmus schenkte, kippte mich auch über die Kante und ich schoss mehrere Spritzer meines Spermas in Xius saugenden Mund.

Mary lächelte. „Das war toll, aber jetzt haben wir genug gespielt. Du brauchst endlich einen Arzt.“

„Ja“, hauchte ich, während Xiu die letzten Tropfen aus meinem Schwanz saugte. Wir ordneten unsere Kleidung wieder und verließen die Toilette. Dann gingen wir zur Anmeldung.

Selbst mit meinen Kräften brauchte es eine Menge Papierkrieg, um an einen Arzt zu kommen. Ich sorgte zwar dafür, dass die Schwester hinter dem Tresen uns an der Anfang der Reihe vorzog, aber trotzdem tat mir am Ende die Hand von der ganzen Ausfüllerei der Formulare weh. Niemand hier sah so aus, als würde er gleich sterben, was sollte es also. Nachdem Xiu und ich die Formulare alle ausgefüllt hatten, führte eine muslimische Schwester mit einem rosafarbenen Kittel und einem farbenfrohen Tuch um ihr Haar Mary und mich in einen Untersuchungsraum, während Xiu in einen anderen Raum geführt wurde.

Wir waren in einem typischen Untersuchungsraum: ein Krankenhausbett, verschlossene Regale, ein Stuhl auf Rollen. Die Schwester hieß Thamina und auf dem ganzen Weg in den Untersuchungsraum schaute sie Mary an. Ihre Augen waren vor Lust richtig dunkel. Als wir im Raum waren, fing sie an, sich mit Mary zu unterhalten, während sie mich untersuchte. Sie hatte einen schwülen arabischen Akzent. Es war gerade so, als wäre ich überhaupt nicht anwesend, so schamlos flirtete Thamina mit meiner Verlobten. Sie musste meinen Blutdruck gleich zweimal messen, weil sie sich derartig auf Mary konzentrierte, dass sie vergaß, die Werte der ersten Messung aufzuschreiben. Offenbar wirkte Marys Wunsch, dass alle Frauen sie begehren sollten, so stark wie immer.

Als meine Untersuchungen beendet waren, schob Thamina meinen Boden in eine Hülle, die außerhalb des Zimmers an der Tür hing. Dann kümmerte sie sich ausführlichst um Marys Schrammen von den Handschellen. Sie streichelte meiner Verlobten ihre Handgelenke und die Hände und verbrachte dann noch mehr Zeit drauf, ihr eine Salbe auf die Schrunden zu reiben. Mary griff nach oben und streichelte der dunkelhäutigen Schwester die Wange. Dann blinzelte sie mir zu und zog die Schwester zu einem Kuss zu sich heran. Die Schwester setzte sich auf Marys Schoß und das Paar küsste sich leidenschaftlich. Marys Hand schob sich unter die Uniform der Schwester und nach oben, um die Titten der Schwester in die Hand zu nehmen. Mein Schwanz wurde hart und ich befreite ihn aus meiner Jeans und wichste ihn sanft, während ich ihnen beim Küssen zusah.

„Hi, ich bin Dr. Klerk“, sagte eine Frau, die in den Raum hereinplatzte, während sie meinen Untersuchungsbogen studierte. Schwester Thamina erstarrte einen Moment auf Marys Schoß, aber Mary ließ sich nicht ablenken und küsste die Frau weiter.

„Ich heiße Mark und mach dir nichts daraus, dass meine Verlobte da mit deiner Schwester schmust“, sagte ich ihr. Dabei wichste ich meinen Schwanz weiter. Die Ärztin war eine kleine Blonde mit herzförmigem Gesicht und großen blauen Augen.

Sie schaute auf die beiden Frauen und blinzelte. Dann zuckte sie die Achseln und drehte sich wieder zu mir. „Mark, Sie haben sich also den Kopf gestoßen?“ fragte sie. Dann sah sie, dass ich meinen Schwanz wichste und wurde rot. „Sir, was machen Sie da?“

„Ich muss jetzt kommen. Komm, lutsch mir den Schwanz, Frau Doktor.“

Die blonde Ärztin ließ den Untersuchungsbogen fallen und bückte sich. Sie saugte meinen Schwanz in ihren Mund. Sie war richtig gierig und ihre Zunge fuhr um meine empfindliche Eichel herum. Ich fuhr mit meiner Hand in ihr dichtes seidiges Haar und schloss meine Augen. Dann genoss ich ihren geschickten Blowjob. Sie fing an, ihren Kopf zu bewegen, ihre Hände umschlossen vorsichtig meine Eier und massierten langsam mein Sperma heraus.

„Oh verdammt, du bist gut, Frau Doktor!“ stöhnte ich. „Hier kommt es. Schluck alles!“

Ich stöhnte und schoss drei Spritzer Sperma in ihren Mund. Sie schluckte schnell und fuhr dann fort zu lutschen. Ihre Hand drückte meinen Schwanz und molk auch noch den letzten Tropfen heraus. Dann erhob sie sich, ihr Gesicht war gerötet und sie bückte sich, um den Untersuchungsbogen wieder aufzuheben.

Sie zog sich ihre weiße Jacke zurecht. „Sie sind also auf den Kopf geschlagen worden?“ fragte Dr. Klerk. Sie war sichtlich verlegen.

Die Ärztin fing an, mich zu untersuchen und eine Menge Fragen zu stellen. Sie leuchtete mir mit einer kleinen Lampe in die Augen, prüfte meine Reflexe und machte noch verschiedene andere Untersuchungen mit mir, während Mary die Krankenschwester zu einem schreienden Orgasmus brachte. Dann untersuchte die Ärztin meinen linken Arm, an dem mich Desiree mit dem Baseballschläger getroffen hatte. Der Arm war grün und blau, geschwollen und sehr berührungsempfindlich.

„Ihrem Arm geht es bald wieder besser. In den nächsten zwei Wochen werden die Blutergüsse verschwinden“, sagte Dr. Klerk mir. „Und sie haben eine leichte Gehirnerschütterung. Ich möchte, dass Sie ein paar Stunden zur Beobachtung hier bei uns bleiben.“

Schwester Thamina kicherte, als Mary ihr etwas ins Ohr flüsterte. Die Schwester stand auf, strich ihren Kittel glatt und verließ das Untersuchungszimmer. Mary lächelt mich an und hatte einen einfachen weißen BH in der Hand. Was für ein verdorbenes Fohlen, dachte ich und schnaubte leise. Mary stand auf und ging zur Ärztin hinüber.

„Na, fertig mit meiner Schwester?“ fragte Dr. Klerk und lächelte Mary an.

Mary leckte sich den Saft der Schwester von den Fingern. „Ja, fürs erste.“

Die Ärztin bemerkte Marys Handgelenke. „Oh, was ist denn da passiert?“ Dr. Klerk griff nach Marys Handgelenken und streichelte ihr leicht über die Haut.

„Kleines Problem beim Bondage“, gab Mary zurück.

„Ich sehe, Thamina hat schon ein wenig Salbe darauf getan“, schnurrte Dr, Klerk. „Vielleicht kann ich ja noch etwas tun, damit Sie sich besser fühlen?“

Mary führte sie zu dem Stuhl und dann setzte sie sich hin und spreizte ihre Beine. „Vielleicht würde ich mich besser fühlen, wenn Du mich küssen würdest?“

„Sie wollen, dass ich… da unten?“ fragte Dr. Klerk und schluckte.

Mary zog ihren Rock hoch und zeigte ihre nasse Muschi. Ihre Schamlippen standen genauso weit offen wie ihre Beine. Sie glänzten rosa. Dr. Klerk kniete sich beinahe betäubt vor Mary auf den Boden. Dann senkte sie ihr Gesicht in Marys Schoß. Sie atmete tief ein und sog den würzigen Geruch von Marys Erregung in ihre Lungen. Dann schürzte sie ihre Lippen und küsste Marys Muschi.

„Oh, das geht aber besser“, schnurrte Mary. „Mach mal richtig!“

Schwester Thamina kam mit einem Rollwagen zurück. Auf dem Rollwagen waren ein Behälter mit Seifenwasser und ein großer gelber Schwamm. Sie schaute zu Mary und ein nervöses Lächeln erschien auf ihrem Gesicht. Mary nickte nur und Thamina kam zu mir herüber. „Sir, wenn Sie sich bitte ausziehen würden. Ihre Verlobte möchte, dass ich Sie mit dem Schwamm wasche.“ Ihre Wangen waren gerötet.

Ich schaute zu Mary und sie lächelte glücklich. Ich nickte ihr anerkennend zu. Dann schloss Mary die Augen und gab sich den Gefühlen hin, die die Ärztin ihr mit ihrer Zunge an ihrer Fotze erzeugte. Ich zog mein Hemd aus und anschließend meine Jeans und meine Unterhose. Mein Schwanz war schon wieder hart. Während ich mich auszog, machte Thamina mir das nach. Sie legte das Kopftuch ab und ließ ihr rabenschwarzes Haar frei . Sie hatte so tolles Haar, dass ich nicht verstand, warum sie es unter diesem Kopftuch versteckte. Dann zog sie ihren rosafarbenen Kittel aus und zeigte mir ihre weichen Brüste mit den dunklen Nippeln. Sie kickte ihre Schuhe weg und öffnete dann ihre Hose. Sie ließ sie einfach auf den Boden rutschen. Thamina schaute noch einmal zu Mary hinüber, als ob sie Unterstützung suchte. Dann fiel auch ihr weißes Höschen. Ihre Muschi war von einer dunklen Matte aus schwarzem Haar bedeckt.

Ich legte mich auf das Krankenbett und Thamina tauchte den Schwamm in das warme Wasser. Dann drückte sie das meiste Wasser wieder heraus. Sie wusch mir sanft meine Brust. Von einem nackten sexy Mädchen gewaschen zu werden, das hat definitiv etwas! Ich streckte meine Hand aus und streichelte eine ihrer weichen Titten. Sie war gerade groß genug für eine Hand. Ich drückte sie leicht. Ihr dunkler Nippel war unter meiner Handfläche hart geworden und Thamina erstarrte kurz, bis sie mich dann weiter wusch.

Sie wusch meine Brust und dann meinen Bauch und bewegte den Schwamm an meinem Penis vorbei zu meinen Beinen. Ich musste ihr Brust loslassen, als sie aus meiner Reichweite verschwand. „Willst du mir den Schwanz nicht waschen?“ fragte ich sie und schaute sie an.

„Ihre Verlobte hat mir für Ihren Penis eine besondere Anweisung gegeben, Sir“, sagte sie und wurde rot.

Thamina kümmerte sich jetzt um mein anderes Bein und langte über den Tisch. Ihre Brust fuhr über meinen Schenkel und mich durchfuhr ein wohliges Kribbeln, als ich ihren harten Nippel spürte. Als sie fertig war, nahm sie den Schwamm, drückte ihn gegen ihre Muschi und rieb sich ein paarmal. Dann stieg sie auf das Bett und hockte sich in der Reverse Cowgirl Stellung über mich. Dann brachte sie meinen Schwanz an den Eingang zu ihrer nassen und seifigen Muschi. Ich spürte, wie ihre Schamlippen meine Eichel küssten und ich fragte mich, worauf sie wartete.

„Mach es!“ zischte Mary. „Wasch seinen Schwanz mit deiner nassen Fotze!“

„Ja!“ stöhnte Thamina und senkte sich. „Schau mich an! Schau mich mit deinen fantastischen grünen Augen an!“

„Oh verdammt, ist das geil!“ stöhnte Mary. „Spiel mit deinen Titten!“

Thaminas Hände gingen nach oben und es war klar, dass sie mit ihren Titten spielte. Ihre Fotze war wie Seide auf meinem Schwanz. Ihre Arsch wackelte vor meinen Augen, während sie auf mir auf und ab hüpfte. Ihr braunes Arschloch zwinkerte mir zu. Ich leckte einen Finger und schob ihn ihr hinein.

„Oh verdammt!“ stöhnte Thamina. „Er hat einen Finger in meinen Arsch gesteckt!“

„Du verdammte Schlampe!“ keuchte Mary. „Du bist eine dreckige Hure! Mach meinen Hengst fertig! Reite seinen Schwanz!“

„Ich komme gleich“, stöhnte Thamina. „Schau zu, wie es mir kommt, Mary!“

Ihre Fotze wurde auf meinem Schwanz ganz eng und ihr Arschloch klemmte meinen Finger ein, als Thamina hart kam. Sie ritt mich weiter und schrie aus vollem Hals. Gott, ihre Fotze fühlte sich so toll auf meinem Schwanz an. Ich war auch kurz davor, abzuspritzen.

Und was ist, wenn sie eine von diesen Nonnen ist?

Der Gedanke fasste wie eine eisige Hand an mein Herz. Was wäre, wenn sie auch eine von diesen Nonnen wäre? Wahrscheinlich nicht, glaubte ich. Aber bist du sicher? Du würde alles verlieren, nur weil du so gerne jetzt kommen würdest. Bist du so erbärmlich? Gott, aber ihre Fotze fühlte sich wirklich unglaublich an. Ich war so kurz davor, dass ich es jetzt nicht mehr aufhalten konnte. Ich konnte nicht mehr stoppen. Meine Eier zogen sich zusammen. Scheißegal! Sie war wahrscheinlich keine von diesen Nonnen. Nur eine verkommene Krankenschwester.

„Nimm es, Nutte!“ stöhnte ich, als ich ihn ihr kam. „Ich spritze dir die versaute Fotze voll!“ Ich spürte Erleichterung. Nichts war passiert.

„Ja!“ rief Mary. „Spritz diese Nutte voll! Mir kommt es jetzt auch auf dem Gesicht der Ärztin!“

Thamina atmete heftig. Sie kletterte von mir herunter. Weißer Saft quoll aus ihrer Muschi und verklebte ihren Haarbusch. Mary keuchte auf ihrem Stuhl und Dr. Klerk kniete vor ihr. Ihre Gesicht war verklebt. Sie sah total verblüfft aus, wegen dem, was sie eben getan hatte.

„Äh… ich muss mich jetzt um die anderen Patienten kümmern“, sagte sie und floh aus dem Untersuchungszimmer.“

Mary ging zu Thamina hinüber und küsste sie hart. Ihr Finger schob sich in Thaminas Fotze und er kam bedeckt mit meinem Sperma und Thaminas Saft wieder heraus. Lächelnd leckte Mary ihren Finger wieder ab. Thamina war gerade abgelenkt, deswegen merkte sie es nicht, dass ich ihr das Höschen wegnahm. Sie schaute sich dann um, fand es nicht und zog dann einfach ihren Kittel ohne ihr Höschen wieder an. Während sie das Untersuchungszimmer verließ, rückte sie ihr Kopftuch zurecht. Während sie noch ging, zeigte ich Mary den nassen Fleck, der sich in ihrem Schoß bildete Mary.

„Was für eine Schlampe“, kicherte Mary. „Hat dir dein Bad gefallen?“

„Das kannst du wohl sagen.“

Mary streckte sich auf dem Bett neben mir aus und küsste mich auf die Lippen. „Ich danke dir. Ich liebe dich so sehr.“

Mary küsste mich noch einmal. „Ich liebe dich auch.“ Sie legte ihren Kopf auf meine Brust und ihr rotbraunes Haar fiel über meinen Körper. „Vielleicht sollten wir auch einen Doktor bei unseren Leuten haben. Und eine Krankenschwester.“

„Oh“, sagte ich. „Das könnte in der Tat sehr nützlich sein. Du möchtest sicher Dr. Klerk behalten, oder?“

„Vielleicht“, sagte Mary. „Aber ich glaube ein Gynäkologe wäre vielleicht noch sinnvoller. Lass uns den Tatsachen ins Auge schauen. Du wirst sicher früher oder später eine Schwangerschaft verursachen!”

Ich blinzelte. Daran hatte ich bisher überhaupt nicht gedacht! „Bist du…?“

Mary lachte. „Wir haben doch erste vor einer Woche angefangen, miteinander Liebe zu machen“, sagte sie. „Ich könnte das noch gar nicht wissen. Meine Periode kommt erst in etwa zwei Wochen. Außerdem nehme ich die Pille.“

„Oh.“ Ich war ein wenig enttäuscht. Die Idee, dass Mary meine Kinder haben würde, hatte etwas in mir bewegt. „Möchtest du gerne Kinder, Mary?“

„Ja, irgendwann“, sagte Mary. „Wenn sich alles beruhigt hat und wenn wir genug Spaß gehabt haben. Ich hätte kein Problem, wenn ich ein bis drei Kinder mit dir hätte.. Es sei denn…“ Sie wurde in meinen Armen steif.

„Ich glaube, das würde mir auch gefallen“, sagte ich. „Was machen wir denn, wenn eine von unseren Schlampen schwanger wird?“

„Darum kümmern wir uns dann, wenn es passiert. Aber wir sollten ihnen allen die Pille geben“, sagte Mary.

Nach einer Stunde kam Schwester Thamina wieder, um mich noch einmal zu untersuchen. Jetzt hatte sie einen grünen Kittel an. Das ging so gar nicht. Nach der Untersuchung schoss ich ihr eine weitere Ladung in die Schnalle, während sie gleichzeitig Marys Fotze ausleckte. „Diesmal machst du dich nicht sauber“, sagte ich ihr. „Wenn jemand das sieht, dann erzählst du, wie ich in deiner Fotze gekommen bin, während du gleichzeitig die Fotze meiner Verlobten geleckt hast.“ Sie verließ den Raum und wurde rot, als mein Sperma wieder einen nassen Fleck in ihrem Schoß machte.

Danach kam Xiu zu uns ins Zimmer. Ihre Nase war geschient. Und als Schwester Thamina wieder kam, um mich zu untersuchen, ließen wir sie Xius Fotze lecken, während Mary gleichzeitig meinen Schwanz ritt. Dann musste Schwester Thamina Marys Schleimfotze auslecken, während Xiu auf mich sprang und meinen Schwanz ritt.

Einige Minuten später kam Dr. Klerk wieder. „Nun, Mark, ich werde Sie jetzt entlassen. Sie sollten in den kommenden Wochen ein wenig auf sich achten. Sie sollten besonders auf wiederkehrende Übelkeit, schlimmer werdende Kopfschmerzen, Schwindelgefühl, Lallen und Doppelsichtigkeit achten. Wenn etwas in dieser Art auftritt, dann sollten sie unbedingt zu einem Krankenhaus gehen. Nehmen sie ein Schmerzmittel wie etwa Ibuprofen oder Aspirin gegen die Schmerzen. Haben Sie noch irgendwelche Fragen?“

„Passt der Teppich zum Vorhang?“, fragte ich.

Dr. Klerk hatte einen geilen Körper, als sie sich den blauen Kittel ausgezogen hatte. Und es stellte sich heraus, dass sie keine echte Blondine war. Sie hatte schwarzes Haar. Sie hatte ihre Fotze gewachst und nur einen schmalen Landestreifen übrig gelassen, der zu ihrem Kitzler führte. Ihre Fotze war heiß und eng und ich kam hart in ihr, während Mary gleichzeitig die Zunge von Schwester Thamina in ihrer Schnalle genoss.

Wir beschlossen, dass wir Schwester Thamina behalten würden. Wir ließen sie ihren Erste-Hilfe-Koffer holen, während wir losgingen, um zu sehen, wie es Korina ging. Wir fanden die Schwester der Ambulanz immer noch hinter dem Tresen und fragten sie. „Wie geht es Korina?“

Die Schwester, eine kräftige Frau in den Vierzigern mit Dauerwelle und schlecht gefärbten Haaren, fragte: „Wie ist der Nachname?“

Ich zögerte. Ich erkannte, dass ich von keiner unserer Schlampen den Nachnamen kannte, außer den von Desiree. „Mare, wie heißt Korina mit Nachnamen?“

Mary blinzelte überrascht und schürzte die Lippen. „Äh… ich glaube, irgendwas mit S…“

„Stavros“, sagte Xiu. „Sie heißt Stavros, Meister.“

Die Schwester starrte auf Xiu und schüttelte den Kopf. Sie murmelte etwas vor sich hin. „Wie ist ihre Beziehung zu Ms. Stavros?“

„Sie ist unsere Sex-Sklavin“, sagte ich.

„Entschuldigung, ich habe glaube ich nicht richtig verstanden“, keuchte die Schwester.

„Doch ja, sie ist unsere Sex-Sklavin“, sagte ich gereizt. „Und das macht uns quasi zu ihrer Familie. Sagen Sie uns also bitte, wie es ihr geht.“

„Richtig“, sagte die Schwester und schüttelte den Kopf. „Ms. Stavros ist auf dem Weg der Besserung. Die Operation ist gut verlaufen. Der Doktor möchte, dass sie noch ein paar Tage bei uns bleibt.“

Thamina kam mit ihrem Erste-Hilfe-Koffer und wir ließen uns von ihr zu Korinas Zimmer führen. Korina lag bewusstlos auf einem Bett und hatte noch das OP-Hemdchen an. Blaue Laken lagen über ihrem Körper und verschiedene Schläuche und andere Dinge waren noch an ihrem Körper angeschlossen. Sie war ganz blass. Ich setzte mich auf einen Stuhl. Mary nahm sich auch einen Stuhl und setzte sich neben mich. Sei griff nach Korinas Hand. Xiu lehnte gegen Korinas Bett und hatte die Arme um sich geschlungen. Sie schaute ihre Mitschlampe an.

„Herrin?“ murmelte Korina. Ihre Augen öffneten sich flatternd. Mary drückte sanft ihre Hand. „Und Meister.“ Korina klang glücklich und schläfrig. Sie lallte ein wenig.

„Es geht dir bald wieder besser“, sagte ich ihr. „Du musst nur ein paar Tage hier im Krankenhaus bleiben, bevor du wieder nach Hause kannst.“

„Okay, Meister“, seufzte sie. „Danke.“

„Werde wieder ganz gesund!“ sagte ich und tätschelte ihr Bein. „Eine von den Schlampen wird immer bei dir sein.“

Sie nickte, schloss die Augen und schlief wieder ein.

„Xiu, du bleibst hier, bis ich dir eine Ablösung schicke.“

Mary küsste Korinas Stirn und dann gingen wir. Ich traf die Oberschwester und sagte ihr, dass Korina ständig jemanden um sich herum brauchte. Ich gab ihr meine Telefonnummer für den Fall, dass jemand damit ein Problem hatte. Es war jetzt fast Mitternacht und ich war sehr erschöpft, als wir bei Marys Auto ankamen. Mary fummelt in ihrer Tasche herum und wurde panisch, als sie ihren Schlüssel nicht fand.

„Hier, Mare“, sagte ich und warf ihr den Autoschlüssel zu. „Du warst vorher so geil darauf, Xius Finger in deiner Muschi zu spüren, dass du das Auto gar nicht ausgemacht hast.“

„Oh“, sagte Mary und wurde ein wenig rot.

Es war nur ein kurzer Weg zurück zum Haus. Mary kümmerte sich nicht besonders um die Geschwindigkeitsbegrenzungen und ich musste mich an meinem Handgriff festhalten. Als wir am Haus ankamen, war der einzige Streifenwagen, der noch da war, der von Chasity. Wir öffneten die Tür und einen Sekundenbruchteil blieb mein Herz stehen, weil vor meinem geistigen Augen die Schlampen uns wieder auflauerten.

„Meine Güte“, murmelte Mary. Sie hatte offenbar den gleichen Gedanken wie ich gehabt. Verdammt nochmal, so ging das nicht weiter!

Ich nahm Marys Hand und drückte sie. Sie lächelte mich an und wir gingen ins Haus. Das Licht funktionierte wieder und wir konnten leises Stöhnen aus dem Wohnzimmer hören. Wir fanden Allison auf Desiree, die beiden Schlampen rieben sich gegenseitig leidenschaftlich.

„Mi sirenita!“ stöhnte Desiree. Ihre dunkelhäutigen Hände fuhren über Allisons festen weißen Knackarsch, während Allison sie fickte. „Yo estoy correrse!“

„Oh, mir kommt es auch“, keuchte Allison.

„Na, habt ihr Spaß?“ fragte ich und schlug auf Allisons Arsch.

„Oh Meister“, kreischte Allison. Sie fiel hin, als sie versuchte, von der Couch aufzustehen. Dann kam sie wieder auf die Füße und umarmte mich.

Ich hielt sie fest. „Du bist ja mit getrocknetem Sperma bedeckt, Schlampe!“ Beide Mädchen hatten versaute Fotzen und Streifen aus getrocknetem Saft auf ihren Brüsten und den Bäuchen und Lippen. „Offenbar haben sich die Polizisten reichlich bedient.“

„Oh, absolut, Meister“, schnurrte Desiree.

„Wo sind die anderen Schlampen?“ fragte Mary.

„Violet, Chasity und Fiona zählen das Geld. Schwester Fotzenlappen ist im Wandschrank.“ Allison schüttelte sich vor Furcht.

„Lillian ist noch nicht gekommen?“ fragte ich.

Allison zog die Augenbrauen hoch. „Wer?“

„Ja, wer ist das?“ fragte Mary.

„Das Mädchen von Hot Topic.“ Sowohl Mary als auch Allison nickten mir mit breitem Lächeln zustimmend zu. „Ich habe sie heute wieder in der Mall getroffen.“

„Und du hast sie zur Sex-Sklavin gemacht?“ fragte Mary.

„Genau.“ Ich musste lächeln, als ich daran dachte, wie eng ihre Fotze auf meinem Schwanz gewesen war.

„Desiree, hol Fiona und bring sie zum Good Sam. Sie soll bei Korina bleiben. Xiu bringst du mit zurück“, ordnete Mary an. „Und sag Violet und Chasity, dass sie mit dem Geldzählen aufhören sollen. Das hat Zeit bis morgen. Eine von den beiden muss hier auf Lillian warten. Allison, zeig du Thamina alles und geh duschen. Wenn Mark und ich mit Lilith fertig sind, dann kannst du zu uns ins Bett kommen. Ich glaube, Mark hat dir etwas versprochen.“ Wow! Das hatte ich völlig vergessen. Es schien schon eine Ewigkeit her zu sein und nicht erst heut Morgen.

Wir fanden Lilith, die auf unserem Bett wartete. Sie hatte das durchsichtige Hemdchen eines Babydoll an. Ein Höschen trug sie nicht. Ihr silberner Busch war von Säften bedeckt. Sie lächelte verdorben und Lust schwang durch das Zimmer und traf mich.

„Wir müssen reden, Lilith“, sagte Mary. Sie atmete schwer. Ihre Nippel ließen beinahe ihre Bluse platzen. Dann zog sie sich die Bluse über den Kopf.

„Dann lasst uns reden“, schnurrte Lilith und streckte ihre Arme aus.

Mein Hemd war weg und ich pellte meine Jeans herunter, während Mary ihren Rock öffnete. Die Gegenwart von Lilith war unwiderstehlich. Als ich nackt war, lag Mary schon auf dem Bett und küsste Lilith. Dabei rieb sie ihre Fotze an Liliths Oberschenkel und zuckte schon im ersten Orgasmus. Ich kletterte auf der anderen Seite neben Lilith. Ihre warme Hand griff nach meinem Schwanz und sie wichste mich zweimal. Schon spritze ich mein Sperma über ihren Bauch.

„Du hast gesagt, dass wir noch einen Segen übrig haben?“ fragte Mary. Sie beugte sich vor und leckte einen meiner Spermakleckse von Liliths Babydoll. „Was ist denn ein Segen?“

„Eine Bitte“, antwortete Lilith. „Als du mich gerufen hast, haben wir einen Pakt abgeschlossen. Ich kann meine Macht dreimal auf deinen Wunsch hin anwenden.“ Lilith beugte ihren Kopf zu Mary und sie saugte an ihrem Nippel.

„Oh verdammt, das ist toll!“ keuchte Mary und wieder schüttelte sie sich und es kam ihr. „Heilige Scheiße!“

„Bekomme ich auch Segen?“ fragte ich. „Schließlich war es mein Kristall.“ Mein Schwanz war hart und sie hatte mir ihren Arsch hingedreht. Ich drückte nach vorne und ich fand ihre nasse Fotze. Ich glitt in die engste, seidigste, nasseste Fotze, in der ich je gesteckt hatte. Es kam mir sofort und mein Sperma überflutete ihre Fotze. Ich fickte die Dämonin einfach weiter, weil mein Schwanz hart blieb.

„Nein“, stöhnte Lilith. Ihre Hüften passten sich meinem Ficken an. „Nur die Person, die den Kristall benutzt, bekommt die Segen.“

Lilith zog sich von meinem Schwanz herunter und drückte Mary auf den Rücken. Dann tauchte sie in ihre Fotze und leckte meine Verlobte wie wild. Mary stöhnte laut. Immer wieder kam es ihr auf Liliths Mund. Ich kniete mich hinter Lilith und schob ihr meinen Schwanz wieder in ihre Dämonenfotze und wieder kam auch ich.

„Verdammt!“ keuchte ich, als Liliths Muschi mir scheinbar das Sperma aus dem Schwanz saugte.

„Und was ist der Preis, den ich für einen Segen zahlen muss?“ fragte Mary zwischen zwei Orgasmen.

„Es gibt keinen Preis“, antwortete Lilith. Ihr Gesicht war von Marys Saft ganz klebrig. „Jemand anderer hat den Preis bezahlt. In dem Kristall war eine Seele eingeschlossen.“

„Das ist ja irre!“ keuchte Mary und wand sich auf Liliths Zunge. „Gibt es eine Möglichkeit, eine der Nonnen zu erkennen?“

„Oh ja“, sagte Lilith. „Hexer können eine Menge Dinge tun. Sie müssen nur die Rituale und die entsprechenden Sprüche kennen.“

„Oh Scheiße, leck mich weiter“, keuchte Mary. „Heilige Scheiße, das ist wirklich irre. Ihre Zunge ist so unglaublich!“ Mary kam es schon wieder. Sie verkrampfte sich auf Liliths Mund. „Können wir denn unsere Schlampen immun gegen diese Nonnen machen?“

„Ja, ja“, sagte Lilith und sie stöhnte. „Das kann ich euch zeigen und auch noch mehr. Das kostet aber einen Preis.“

„Und was für einen Preis?“ fragte ich und fickte sie hart. Ihre Fotze zog sich auf meinem Schwanz zusammen, als es ihr auch kam und ich spritzte ein drittes Mal in sie hinein.

„Die Nonne!“ sagte Lilith. „Ich will sie ficken!“

„Was?“ fragte Mary. „Das ist alles?“

„Ja, ihr lasst mich Schwester Fotzenlappen ficken und ich bringe euch Sachen bei, die die Menschen schon seit langer Zeit nicht mehr beherrschen.“

„Okay“, keuchte Mary. „Ich komme schon wieder!“ Und so ging es mir auch. Ich kam zum vierten Mal in ihrer Dämonenmuschi.

Lilith kroch an Marys Körper hoch und küsste sie auf die Lippen. „Dann haben wir jetzt einen Vertrag!“ erklärte Lilith und damit verschwand sie. Ich fiel nach vorne auf Mary.

Ich rollte von ihr herunter und wir lagen beide keuchend da. Keiner von uns beiden war in so kurzer Zeit jemals so oft gekommen. Wir hatten nur ein paar Minuten gefickt, aber der Körper von Lilith war wie flüssiges Feuer. Ich war völlig fertig. Mary kuschelte sich an mich und wir lagen einfach nur erschöpft nebeneinander. Wir hörten Quietschen von Bodendielen. Jemand ging die Treppe nach oben. Dann gingen die Schritte über den Flur und dann öffnete sich die Schlafzimmertür. Lilith schlenderte herein. Sie hatte Schwester Fotzenlappen über die Schulter gelegt.

Lilith warf Schwester Fotzenlappen auf den Boden. Die Bitch trug noch immer Handschellen. Ich fragte mich, warum Lilith wohl die Nonne ficken wollte. Ich versuchte nachzudenken, aber Liliths Lust füllte meinen Kopf und vertrieb jeden anderen Gedanken. Mein Schwanz war wieder hart. Lilith fuhr mit einer Hand in ihren Schritt und sie drückte auf ihren Kitzler. Sie rollte ihn zwischen ihren Fingern. Und er fing an zu wachsen, er schwoll immer weiter an, bis ein 30 cm langer Schwanz zwischen ihren Beinen hing. Heilige Scheiße, wie hatte sie denn das gemacht?

„Oh, bitte, mach das nicht“, bettelte Schwester Fotzenlappen. Lilith schlug ihr auf den Arsch und sie heulte vor Schmerz.

Ich spürte an meinem Oberschenkel, wie Marys Fotze immer nasser wurde. Ihre Hand fand meinen Schwanz und sie fing an, mich zu wichsen. Wir sahen beide zu, wie der hermaphroditische Dämon Schwester Fotzenlappen herumdrehte, so dass sie jetzt auf den Knien lag. Dann kniete sich Lilith hinter die Nonne und schob ihr den Schwanz in die Fotze und fing an, sie hart zu ficken.

„Ohh, das ist schön“, stöhnte Lilith. „Ich ficke so selten jemanden.“ Es war ein langsamer Fick, langsam und gleichmäßig. „Also, wenn ihr eine Nonne erkennen wollt, dann müsst ihr das Ritual von Mowdah anwenden. Dafür müsst ihr ein Geschwisterteil ficken. Wenn der Geschwisterteil gekommen ist, dann müsst ihr die Körperflüssigkeit in eure Augen reiben und Mowdah sagen.“

„Ich muss dafür meine Schwester ficken?“ fragte Mary. Sie klang ein wenig heikel. Ich stellte mir meine Schwester Antsy vor. Ich hatte sie seit fünf Jahren nicht gesehen. Da war sie ein dürres Mädchen gewesen, das mit nacktem Arsch durch die Wohnung gerannt war und sich Sorgen Machte, dass sie keine Titten kriegte. Mein Verhältnis zu ihr war süß und unschuldig gewesen und der Gedanke daran, diese Unschuld zu beenden, sorgte dafür, dass ich einen erneuten Lustschub bekam.

„Genau“, keuchte Lilith. „Ihr müsst das Verhältnis zwischen Geschwistern zerbrechen. Ich sehe, dass Mark eine Schwester hat und du, Mary hast sogar zwei Schwestern. Wie schön für dich.“ Mary schüttelte sich, als Lilith sich die Lippen leckte.

„Okay“, sagte ich und nickte. Ich konnte meine Schwester ficken, aber Mary schien von der Idee ziemlich verstört zu sein.

„Damit eure Leibeigenen Immun werden, braucht ihr das Ritual von Zimmah“, sagte Lilith. Sie wurde jetzt schneller, ihre Fingernägel kratzten über den Rücken von Fotzenlappen und hinterließen rote Kratzer. Jedes Mal, wenn Lilith bis zum Anschlag in Fotzenlappen steckte, drückte sich ihr Schoß gegen den wunden Arsch von Fotzenlappen und sie stöhnte auf. „Mark muss mit seiner Mutter ficken und seine Leibeigenen müssen anschließend die gemischten Flüssigkeiten aus ihrer Fotze trinken. Dabei muss er Zimmah sagen.“

„Was?“ fragte ich. Diesmal fühlte ich mich ein wenig verstört.

„Oh ja, dieses Ritual erfordert die köstlichste aller Perversionen“ sagte Lilith. „Ihr müsst euch das Fleisch nehmen, aus dem ihr mit eurer Lust gekommen seid.“

Es war eine Sache, eine Schwester zu ficken, aber meine Mama… Ich stellte sie mir vor. Sie war immer noch attraktiv, selbst in ihren Vierzigern. Und dann kamen Erinnerungen an die Zeit, in der ich vielleicht zwölf oder dreizehn gewesen war. Ich erinnerte mich daran, wie geil ich auf meine Mama gewesen war, als ich die Masturbation entdeckt hatte. Sie war wahrscheinlich die erste Frau, zu der ich mich gewichst hatte und ich wichste eine Menge, dabei dachte ich gerne an ihre Brüste und an ihren Arsch. Und nachdem sie mich beim Masturbieren erwischt hatte wie ich daran gedacht hatte, sie einfach zu ficken. Sie war noch toll in Form. Sie trainierte fleißig und war immer wunderschön gewesen. Als ich dann älter geworden war, hatten sich meine Fantasien mehr und mehr den Mädchen an meiner Schule und meinen Lehrerinnen zugewendet. Liliths Worte hatten meine Lust neu entfacht. Ich konnte mir meine Mama im Bett mit mir und Mary vorstellen und wie beide mich befriedigten.

„Es gibt aber einen Haken“, sagte Lilith. „Die Kräfte eines männlichen Hexer funktionieren bei seiner Mutter und die einer Frau funktionieren nicht bei ihrem Vater. Du musst sie also entweder verführen oder vergewaltigen.“ Lilith leckte ihre Lippen. „Das ist deine Wahl, Mark. Ich schlage vor, dass du sie vergewaltigst. Ich bin nicht sicher, ob du ohne deine Kräfte eine Frau verführen könntest.“

„Dann müsste ich meinen Vater ficken?“ fragte Mary schüchtern.

„Du hast keine Leibeigenen“, erklärte Lilith. „Mark kann mit seinen Kräften die Gedanken eines Menschen umschreiben. Er kann ihre Erinnerungen verändern und wie sie über Dinge denken. Er verändert ihre Persönlichkeiten. Deine Kräfte senken einfach nur die Hemmungen einer Frau und erhöht ihre Begierden bis zu dem Punkt, dass sie all die perversen Sachen mit dir machen, die du gerne hast Du veränderst sie nicht. Jede der Frauen wird die Tatsache, dass sie mit dir fickt irgendwie anders begründen. Einige werden zum Beispiel denken, dass sie einfach die Kontrolle verloren haben. Andere werden vielleicht glauben, dass du ihnen irgendwelche Drogen gegeben hast.“

„Oh“, sagte Mary und das klang ein wenig enttäuscht.

„Meine Leibeigenen sind auch deine Leibeigenen, Mare“, sagte ich und sie lächelte mich dankbar an.

Lilith keuchte jetzt laut. Sie fickte die Fotze von Fotzenlappen hart und schnell. Liliths Titten schwangen unter ihrem Babydoll und Fotzenlappen weinte vor Schmerz an ihrem Arsch. „Oh, ihre Fotze fühlt sich auf meinem Schwanz richtig gut an!“ schnurrte Lilith. „Nimm ihn! Nimm meinen harten Schwanz!“ Lust explodierte im Zimmer und Lilith stieß einen marlerschütternden Schrei aus, als es ihr in der Fotze der Nonne kam.

Lilith fiel nach hinten. Sie lag jetzt auf dem Boden. Ihr Schwanz war weg und nur noch ein kleiner Kitzler. Fotzenlappen schluchzte vor Schmerzen, während gleichzeitig schwarzes Sperma aus ihrer Muschi lief. „Wie hast du diesen Schwanz gemacht?“ wollte Mary wissen und schaute neugierig auf Liliths Schoß.

„Ich habe ihn vor vielen, vielen Jahren gemacht“, murmelte Lilith. „Aber mein Mann… Nun, er mochte es nicht, dass ich einen Schwanz habe. Ich glaube, er war neidisch auf die Größe und deswegen hat er Gott davon überzeugt, dass er ihm eine gehorsamere Frau machen sollte. Und ich wurde verflucht. Und heute brauche ich die bewusste Einwilligung von jemandem, damit ich ihn benutzen kann.“

„Fotzenlappen hat dir die Einwilligung aber nicht gegeben“, sagte Mary.

„Ja, aber sie gehört euch, also habe ich eure Erlaubnis gebraucht.“ Lilith schaute Mary an und dann mich. „Möchtest du vielleicht gerne einen Schwanz habe? Das wäre dein dritter Wunsch.“

Ein Bild von Mary mit einem Schwanz schoss mir in den Kopf. Gott, ich hoffte, dass sie das nicht wollte. Ich war nicht sicher, ob ich meiner Verlobten umgehen konnte, wenn sie einen Schwanz hatte. „Nein“, sagte Mary und ich versuchte, nicht vor Erleichterung zu seufzen.

„Nein, du würdest sicher nicht den gleichen Fehler machen wie ich“, seufzte Lilith. Sie schaute mich an. Ihre Augen waren voller Zorn und dann war da wieder reine Lust.

Angst umklammerte mein Herz. Hasste Lilith mich? Hasste sie Männer? Irgendwie hatte ich in ihrem Blick etwas erkannt. Plötzlich war ich mir nicht mehr sicher, dass ich sie gerne bei mir haben wollte.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

„Ramiel…“

Die Stimme flüsterte aus dem himmlischen Chor, gerade laut genug, dass man sie über das Gotteslob hinweg hören konnte. Die Stimme kam vom Erzengel Gabriel. Er rief mich zu sich. Auf einem Lichtstrahl fuhr ich hinab auf die Erde.

Ich fand Gabriel auf seiner Priesterin. Sie war eine attraktive Frau, sie schien etwa achtzehn Jahre alt zu sein, aber ich sah ihr wirkliches Alter, 44. Eine von Gabriels Gaben an seine Priesterinnen war ewige Jugend. Sie hatte schmutzigblondes Haar, das unter ihrem weißen Schleier hervorquoll und blaue Augen, die ohne Blick an die Decke starrten. Sie war zu verloren in der Lust von Gabriels Berührung, der Ekstase, als dass sie etwas bemerkt hätte.

Meine Männlichkeit wurde hart und ich beneidete Gabriel und seine Priesterin. Gott hatte schon vor langer Zeit erklärt, dass es Sünde war, wenn ein Engel einer Sterblichen beiwohnte. Das war unsere größte Versuchung und so viele Engel waren in diese Sünde gefallen und dafür bestraft worden, indem sie in den Abgrund zu Lucifer geworfen worden waren. Ich konnte gut verstehen, wieso meine Brüder so leicht in diese spezielle Sünde fallen konnten. Der Körper von Schwester Theodora war so verlockend. Ich konnte durch ihren grauen Habit sehen und sah ihre runden Brüste und ihre harten Nippel, das blonde Fellchen, das die nassen Schamlippen ihrer Weiblichkeit bedeckte. Meine Männlichkeit tat weh, so dringend wollte sie sie kennenlernen.

Die einzige Gelegenheit, zu der ein Engel bei einer Sterblichen liegen durfte, war, wenn es sich um eine Priesterin handelte und dann auch nur, um ihr in ihrer heiligen Mission zu helfen. In diesen Tagen bedeutete das, dass Gabriel ihnen die Ekstase geben durfte. Er gab ihnen damit eine neue Bestimmung. Ich sah das goldene Band ihres Lebens, das von ihr weg in die Zukunft führte, ich sah die silbernen Bänder, die Gabriel anordnete, um Schwester Theodora auf ihrer Mission zu führen. Goldene Bänder waren die Priesterinnen, silberne Bänder waren Sterbliche, schwarze Bänder waren Leibeigene und rote Bänder waren Hexer.

Endlich war Gabriel sowohl damit fertig, ihre Zukunft neu auszurichten als auch seine Lust an ihr zu befriedigen. Er stand auf und drehte sich zu mir. Er sah aus wie ein attraktiver Mann, muskulös wie eine dieser griechischen Statuen. Eine einfach weiße Tunika bedeckte seine Nacktheit und ein goldenes Schwert erschien an seiner Seite, das Schwert eines Erzengels. Ich hatte mein eigenes Schwert, silbern mit Saphiren, das Schwert eines Dominion.

„Ramiel“, begrüßte mich Gabriel. „Schwester Louise Afra ist von Hexern gefangen worden. Lilith ist herbeigerufen worden und sie gibt Hilfe. Der Succubus wird die Hexer gegen meine Priesterin bewaffnen.“

Ich nickte verstehend. Wenn so etwas geschah, dann musste die Priesterin mit subtileren Methoden als einfachem Exorzismus vorgehen. „Dann soll ich also Theodora ausbilden.“

„Ja, Bruder“, sagte Gabriel. Er nahm Theodoras goldenes Band und folgte ihm ein paar Stunden weit, bis es auf ein silbernes traf. „Sie muss auf diese Sterbliche das Gebet von Avvah anwenden.“

Ich nahm das Band und untersuchte das Leben der Sterblichen. Ich schaute mir die Vergangenheit und die Zukunft an. Sowohl in der Vergangenheit als auch in der Zukunft gab es Kreuzungen mit dem roten Band eines Hexers. Diese Sterbliche stand eng zu einem Hexer und das Gebet von Avvah würde sie zu einer Falle machen, die selbst die Kräfte eines Hexers nicht erkennen konnte. Die zwei roten Bänder waren miteinander verflochten. Sie waren Liebhaber. Aber das Gebet von Avvah würde einen Keil zwischen beide treiben. Das war ein guter Plan. Wenn die beiden Hexer getrennt waren, konnte man sie besser bekämpfen.

„Es gibt noch etwas“, sagte Gabriel. „Folge Theodoras Band in die Vergangenheit.“

Ich folgte ihrem goldenen Band in die Vergangenheit, über die dreizehn Jahre, in denen sie Priesterin gewesen war, weiter zurück in die Zeit, in der sie eine Leibeigene gewesen war. Ich fand das Band, das zu Schwester Louise gehörte, die Theodora gerettet hatte. Louises Band war nicht mehr golden sondern schwarz wie das Band einer Leibeigenen. Ich folgte Theodoras Band weiter in die Vergangenheit in die Zeit, bevor sie eine Leibeigene gewesen war. Dort war es mit dem Band eines anderen Sterblichen verflochten, ihres Ehemannes und Liebhabers. Drei neue Bänder waren aus dieser Verbindung hervorgegangen, drei Kinder. Zwei waren silbern, aber eines war rot. Ein Hexer!

„Das darf sie nicht wissen“, sagte Gabriel. „Theodora darf nicht wissen, dass ihre Tochter eine Hexerin ist, bis die Zeit dafür da ist.“

„Aber wir können doch keine Mutter auf ihr eigenes Kind hetzen!“ sagte ich.

„Es gibt aber niemand anderen“, sagte Gabriel. „Jedenfalls nicht in Nordamerika. Unsere Ressourcen waren hier immer schon sehr begrenzt. Es gibt einen Hexer in Europa und zwei in Afrika.

„Aber es ist nicht richtig, es ihr nicht zu sagen.“

Gabriel fixierte mich mit seinen rubinroten Augen. „DU hast deine Befehle Ramiel.“

Als er auf einem Lichtstrahl wieder in den himmlischen Chor aufgefahren war, starrte ich auf den Boden.

To be continued…

Click here for Kapitel 13

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Alukah Part 1-The Hunt

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Alukah

Part 1: The Hunt

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2014


Story Codes: Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Oral, Vampirism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at my_pen_name3000@hotmail.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Note: This takes place during Chapter 40, following Sam on her mission to Rennes-le-Château to study the Matmown in the Nun’s Motherhouse. Thanks to klimstit for inspiring me to write a vampire story.



Monday, September 30th, 2013 – Lilith – The Abyss

I spied on him from the shadows as he spoke to that slut wife of his, projecting my spirit from my Vessel resting safely in Seattle. I could not let Mark and Mary get their hands on a Matmown. They had grown too powerful today when they defeated Brandon; I needed the edge I gained by spying on them if I am going to have any chance of surviving long enough to realize my plans.

Samnag Soun needed to be stopped before she could discover the secrets of the Matmown.

I flashed back to Seattle, back to my body, and opened my eyes in my office – a richly appointed space full of expensive carpets, dark-wood furniture engraved with intricate designs, expensive statuettes and figurines carved of delicate crystals and veined marbles, incense sticks and scented candles that filled the air with sweet delights – and let the beauty of my surroundings relax me. My office almost matched the majesty of ancient Babylon. A train horn blared; the warehouse rumbled, spoiling my enjoyment. I hated this place; it was old, dusty, dilapidated—hardly a fit place for a Goddess, but it was the only building we had in Seattle that could house my children and followers unnoticed.

I just had to keep reminding myself it is only temporary. Soon, the city of Seattle would fall to my power; soon Tir’s plague would be ready and the Earth would be brought to its knees. I only needed to keep Mark at bay for a few more months. By the new year, Seattle, and then the world, would be wiped clean of the vermin—men. Only women would survive, transforming the world into a paradise.

Chantelle and Lana sat in chairs opposite my desk, patiently waiting. They were my two High Priestesses; the first to join my cause. The lesbians – opposites in every way; one was blonde and busty, the other dark-haired and slim – were holding hands, I saw with amusement. Love. What a weak, useless emotion, enslaving those it inflicted. I controlled my daughters with love just like I controlled these two fools.

In unison the pair slipped to the floor and paid me their homage.

“What did you see, my Goddess?” blonde Lana asked, her Slavic face worshipfully staring up at me.

The blonde was the more outgoing, the bolder of the duo—the more outspoken. Modern humans did not know how to show proper respect, particularly these Americans. This country bred insolence and arrogance into their children, and these character defects had rubbed off on an immigrant like Lana.

“Send for my daughter, Luka,” I commanded, ignoring her lapse; allowances had to be made…for now. “I have someone for her to kill.”

“At once, my Goddess,” Lana replied, smoothly rising and turning to leave.

I leaned back in my chair. The plush leather was so comfortable as it cushioned my body in heavenly softness. There was something to be said for the comforts of this age, even if its inhabitants left something to be desired.

A smile crossed my lips; Luka would be perfect for this task. Hopefully, she wouldn’t fail me like Di and Emi had. Irritation flashed like lightning; who knows when I would mother another Dimme, let alone twins.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luka – Seattle, WA

“Luka, follow me,” Lana said peremptorily as I snuggled up to Mona, my birth mother.

Mom’s blood was salty on my lips as I nursed gently from the small punctures my teeth left on her breasts. Mom shook in ecstasy from my bite, her hands stroking my fiery-red hair as she fed me. Her blood was delicious, salty, life. I could feel that Mom was close to cumming, her moans soft, passionate, and I resented the intrusion.

“Why,” I demanded, regretfully pulling my lips from Mom’s delicious flesh. I could only feed off her once a week; more often would be too dangerous for her. As an Alukah I needed blood to survive, and Mom offered herself; such a loving, intimate gift.

“Our Goddess wants you,” Lana answered, furrowing her eyes.

I perked up. My True Mother needed me. Joy blossomed inside me; all the children of Lilith, myself included, had been so jealous of Di and Emi when they had been chosen for their special mission, and I was secretly delighted to hear that they had died. The more of my siblings that perished, the less competition there was for Mother’s love.

I followed the curvy blonde to Mother’s office. I could see the blood pumping beneath Lana’s skin. Warm, delicious blood, flowing through a beautiful spiderweb of arteries, capillaries, and veins. She positively glowed with life, pooling in her womb where her daughter grew. I wondered what Lana’s blood tasted like; I only ever got to taste my birth mother’s blood. Lana smelled different, spicier than Mom, and I bet her blood would have a zesty flavor.

I could take just a little nip; her neck was so inviting. I sighed. No, I couldn’t touch her. As much as I hated Lana – she thought she was so much better than me – she had mother’s favor. She was untouchable…for now.

I knelt when I entered my True Mother’s glorious presence, gazing up at her with awe and love. Mother was perfect, and her beauty always made me feel lacking; her flesh was flawless, and her blood pumped divinely through perfectly shaped blood vessels that painted a glorious picture of life and power beneath her skin. One day I hoped that she would let me taste her divine blood.

If I served her faithfully, I knew she would.

“You humble daughter is here to serve, Mother,” I said, and shuddered as she smiled at me.

Mother waved her hand and the image of a woman appeared. She was young, early twenties, with olive skin and a round face. Her eyes were dark, almond-shaped, revealing a Far East Asian origin. She had a serious look, almost a scholarly air about her. And it wasn’t just her appearance Mother conjured—I could smell her. The warm, salty flavor of her blood; the sour of her sweat; the spicy tang of her sex—all of it combined to give the woman a unique odor.

I looked questioningly at Mother.

“Samnag Soun,” Mother answered. “Vizier to him.” I knew from the heat in her voice just who ‘him’ referred to. The despicable Mark Glassner. “She is traveling to southern France, to a small town called Rennes-le-Château. Kill her.”

I licked my lips. “I am the instrument of your will, Mother.”

She bent down and kissed me on the lips; pleasure exploded in my pussy. I gasped and shuddered as the most intense, amazing orgasm burst through my body, leaving me nothing more than a twitching ball of sensation whipped by the winds of lust scouring my soul. When I regained my senses, I was lying on the floor and I picked myself up. Mother was reading over some papers; Lana and Chantelle – obviously caught up in Mother’s Lust – passionately writhed in an embrace on the carpets. Sensing I was dismissed, I withdrew quietly.

My birth mother Mona waited outside the office, and hugged me and wished me success and safety in my task. Together we walked up to the roof of the warehouse. “I love you, Luka,” she said, throwing her arms about my neck and kissing me on the lips.

“I love you too, Mom,” I told her as my red hair fanned out, forming into the wings that would carry me through the night sky.

Carrying me to my prey.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday October 1st, 2013 – Sam Soun – New York City

“Now boarding British Air Flight 482 for London’s Heathrow Airport.”

That announcement sounded important, the rational, thinking part of my mind told me, but I was too tired to care. I didn’t sleep at all over the weekend – how could I when my very life rested on Mark and Mary overcoming Brandon’s seemingly insurmountable forces – and despite trying to sleep on the flight from Seattle to New York’s LaGuardia Airport, I couldn’t. Mary’s mysterious command plagued me.

We need you to do something that is very important, Mary had said to me last night. Go to the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château. In the basement you will find a room. Study it carefully. I need you to reconstruct it perfectly.

I was so curious. What was this mysterious room? Could it be a Matmown? The Magicks of the Witch of Endor spoke of something called ‘Hidden Rooms’—places that spiritual beings could not see into. Angels, Demons, Spirits. None of them could so much as enter one of these rooms, but the Book didn’t explain how to make one.

It seemed that while I waited for our flight to Toulouse, France – with a layover in London – I had fallen asleep on the uncomfortable, plastic chairs in the airport’s terminal. Someone was shaking my shoulder. Candy, my half-asleep mind realized; my lovely and vivacious toy.

“What,” I muttered in irritation.

“Our flight is boarding,” Candy urged. “C’mon, Sam.”

I groaned, “Fine.” I let Candy drag me to my feet.

Candy maneuvered me as I shuffled through the boarding procedures. Since we were in First Class, we got to board with the first group. The First Class tickets were expensive, but I wasn’t paying for the tickets, and Mark and Mary sure could afford to. They gave me a credit card months ago to use for any expenses I needed. The First Class seats were a little wider, a little roomier, a little easier to sleep on—a definitely needed expense.

The moment I buckled in I was dead to the world. I don’t even remember taking off. I woke up with my face pressed against the bulkhead, drool sticky on my cheek, and a blanket – one of those light, airline ones that are too thin to really do much of anything – bunched up on my right side. Candy smiled at me, and reached out to stroke my left thigh. My skirt had ridden up while I slept, almost exposing my naked pussy, and Candy’s fingers dipped in and took advantage of that. I stirred, enjoying her touch, as I looked at her. A grin was plastered on her cute face, framed by hair that was half-dyed cotton-candy blue and bubblegum pink. She was my toy, given to me by Mark in exchange for being their vizier. She was smart, feisty, funny; my right-hand woman.

“Good morning,” Candy purred. “Or, I should say good afternoon. Or evening? I’m not sure anymore. I think we have another six hours to go.”

My bladder felt full and my stomach rumbled. The lavatory took care of one and I bought a meal from the stewardess to take care of the other. It was an okay chicken salad with an oily dressing. Not enough vinegar, I thought, but I was famished and wolfed it down.

Candy giggled and bent over and licked me. “You had something on your chin.”

“Do I still have anything?” I asked, a smile playing on my lips.

Candy bent over and kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue inside my mouth. “Nope, all clean.”

I was starting to feel a familiar itch in my crotch and one look at Candy’s face told me she felt the same. I grabbed the blanket from the floor and placed it over both of our laps. The grin on Candy’s face broadened, and her hand slip down to find my thigh and slid up my leg to my wet pussy. I shuddered in delight when her skillful fingers played with my damp nethers.

I returned the favor, sliding my hand up Candy’s miniskirt and found her sopping pussy. I smeared my fingers through her juices and brought them up to my lips, sucking each finger one by one. “Umm, I love to eat some sweet Candy,” I laughed.

“Why don’t you try some more?”

I slid my hands back between her thighs, stroking her vulva as Candy probed my pussy with two fingers, sliding them in and out achingly slow. I shuddered in pleasure on my toy’s digits, as I shoved three fingers up Candy’s twat; she raised up on her seat at the sudden intrusion, before relaxing and enjoying my finger-fuck.

Across the aisle, a sleeping man stirred and stretched suddenly. Candy and I kept fingering each other, trying to stay discreet. I bit my lip to stifle a moan as Candy started grinding the heel of her hand on my clit. Well, two could play at that, so I pulled my fingers out of her cunt and began pinching her button. She tossed her head back in pleasure, her pink-and-blue hair swaying wildly about her head.

Candy squeezed her eyes shut, her face turning red as she struggled not to cry out as her orgasm rippled through her. I bit my lip, silencing a moan as she writhed and sighed. Her orgasm was so powerful her stomach muscles contracted and she bent over, a low groan escaping her lips and sweat breaking out across her forehead.

“Are you okay, miss?” the man across the aisle asked in a British accent. “You look a little knackered.”

“I’m fine,” Candy panted.

“No you’re not,” I told her. “C’mon, let’s get you into the lavatory before you throw up.”

Candy gave me a confused look, but she was my slave and obeyed me, standing up. The man had a puzzled expression on his face. “She gets this way all the time,” I told him. “We might be in there for a little while. I know just what to do to make her feel better.”

Candy caught on and nodded, “She gives me what I need.”

“Yep, she needs her protein injection,” I stated. “She’s too chicken to stick the needle in herself, so she likes me to thrust it in her. You see, it has to be plunged deeply into her flesh for the injection to work.”

Candy almost giggled, clapping her hand over her mouth and vigorously nodding her head. “She makes the needle plunging into me feel so nice!”

We reached the two first class lavatories and entered the left one, locking it behind us. It was a typical airplane lavatory: stainless steel toilet, sink, and mirror; cramped for one person, let alone two. We made it work.

Candy reached down and lifted my skirt, exposing my neatly trimmed, black bush, and started playing with my clit. “You know just what I need, Sam,” Candy purred.

I concentrated on my clit, and it began to lengthen, widening, transforming into eight inches of hard iron—my very own cock. I learned how to do this from the Book – the Magicks of the Witch of Endor – and Candy was the first woman I ever fucked with it. We met at the Clam Diver, a lesbian club in Tacoma, and I fucked her with it on a love seat at the edge of the dance floor. Candy had been so impressed by the magic, that she offered to be my slave if I would teach it to her.

She loved every minute of being my slave and apprentice.

Once my clit had grown to its full length I purred, “Time for your injection!”

Giggling, Candy stroked me to full hardness. Her hand felt wonderful on my girl-cock, then she sat on the edge of the sink, parting her legs so I had access to her dripping cunt. “I’m ready to be pricked!”

We embraced and kissed as her hands eagerly guided me into her. I moaned; it felt wonderful to be inside my Sweet Candy again. My hips pumped fast; we couldn’t spend too much time in here before a stewardess got nosy. We shared a sloppy kiss with lots of tongue, moaning into each other’s mouths, as I fucked her hard. Her cunt was tight silk on my cock; I felt that urgent need to cum building in my ovaries, spurring me to fuck Candy faster.

“I love your cunt,” I hissed in Candy’s ear. “You’re a dirty, cock-loving whore, aren’t you?”

“Yes!” Candy panted. “A dirty, girl-cock loving whore! I love it when you fuck my mouth, fuck my cunt, and fuck my filthy ass! I love the taste of your cum. All thick and salty as it pumps in my mouth!”

I felt her fingers squeeze my ass, then reach lower, sliding between my legs. I thrust hard into her as her fingers invaded my cunt. Fuck, she was stroking the passion in my girl-parts and my boy-parts.

“You dirty whore!” I purred. “Finger me! I want to cum with both my pussy and my cock!”

Candy threw her head back, exposing her pale throat, and I couldn’t resist sucking hard at it. I loved leaving hickeys on her pale flesh. They were my marks of ownership—this slut was all mine! Just a few more thrusts and I would be flooding her cunt with my cum. I pounded on her harder and harder, then my ovaries were boiling over and my cock exploded. The pleasure was intense: the focused blast of a male orgasm and the wonderful waves of pleasure of a female orgasm all mixed together in a wonderful maelstrom of rapture.

“Yes, yes!” Candy groaned as she felt my cum jet into her cunt and my pussy juices flooded her hand. I pulled her face down and silenced her with a kiss, her cunt spasming on my cock as she came hard.

“Umm, that was delicious,” I purred, shrinking my clit. “Clean yourself up.”

Candy reached down and scooped up a big gob of my cum and sucked it into her lips. “That’s the best part!”

I chuckled as I slipped out. The British man asked how she was doing and I was about to tell him that she needed a few more minutes, when someone in the back of the plane began screaming. Wondering what could be going on, I made sure my gale bracelet was on my wrist as I started walking to the back of the plane. The bracelet, made of brass, could conjure a strong wind and throw an attacker away from me; one of many charmed objects I had come up with.

I debated grabbing one of my daggers. I had a pair of copper daggers in my carry-on bag stowed in the overhead compartment. They were useful against a supernatural opponent; carved with symbols that would allow the blades to harm spiritual flesh. I decided against grabbing the daggers; unless I saw an actual threat, it would only cause more problems for me to pull them out.

I was about to head into coach when a stewardess stopped me. “What’s going on?” I asked.

“A passenger thought she saw a woman out on the wing,” the stewardess explained.

“What, like that Twilight Zone episode?” One of my favorite episodes. “With the gremlin on the wing?”

The stewardess gave me a momentarily confused look, then, ignoring my comment, said, “It happens sometimes. When you mix sleeping pills, alcohol, and altitude it can cause all sorts of unanticipated reactions. If you could please take your seat, miss.”

I walked back to my seat and tried to peer out the window, straining to see the aircraft’s wing, but I was too far forward. “What are you doing, Sam?” Candy asked as she returned from the lavatory.

“Get my laptop,” I told her.

When we rushed out of the house on Saturday morning, one step ahead of Brandon’s forces, I had grabbed a bag I had prepared. I got the idea from some spy movie—a go bag. It contained anything I would need if I had to leave in a hurry: my copper daggers, a laptop which contained copies of my translations of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, my enchanted perfume, the bracelet I wore around my wrist, and a few other handy items. Candy grabbed my laptop out of the overhead bin and I booted it up. There was a section in the book that described Lilith’s monstrous children.

The Children of Lilith could manifest in a myriad of different ways, and there were a few that could fly. For instance: a Zauba’a could take the form of whirlwind, the Pazuzu and the Lamassu had bird wings, the Th’uban was something that resembled a dragon, and the Alukah could fly using her hair. I read each entry carefully—the one about the Alukah jumped out. An Alukah looked perfectly human and was a type of vampire. Its bite imparted a narcotic effect on the victim, making them docile as the monster fed. Its hair could be shaped into wings or in other, useful ways. The gaze of an Alukah was hypnotic, making its victims docile or causing people to ignore its presence. The drunk were supposedly immune to this power.

My blood chilled as I shut down my laptop.

I tried in vain to see the wing again. Was there an Alukah perched on the airplane’s wing? Or was it just a drunk woman hallucinating? I chewed my lip. Maybe I was just being paranoid. Fuck, but what if I wasn’t? I could only hope that the Zimmah bond would protect us from an Alukah’s gaze.

No. Hoping is what Mark would do. I bet there was a way I could neutralize the gaze, and started my research.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Luka – London, England

Riding on the wing of an airplane was exhilarating.

After Mother sent me to kill Samnag Soun last night, I had flown south on wings made of my fiery-red hair. Young Crystal, one of Mother’s followers, called me Bayonetta when she saw me use my hair this way the first time. Bayonetta turned out to be a video game character, and Crystal got me hooked playing the game on her PS3. I reached Tacoma in a few minutes, swooping over the city, trying to isolate Sam’s scent through a city’s worth of humans.

When I found it, the trail led north back to Seattle. Hissing in frustration, I had to fly back the way I came. When I arrived at Boeing Field in southern Seattle, I had just missed her plane taking off, flying east. This was getting frustrating. I could fly fast, but I couldn’t fly quite as fast as a jet.

Doggedly I pursued, and the Country had passed as a blur beneath me as I followed the scent of the airplane through the skies. I had been lucky to arrive in New York City just in time, smelling Sam’s scent on a plane taxiing onto the runway. I landed on the wing, and used my hair to grip its leading edge while my gaze hypnotized any passenger that happened to looked out the window.

It had worked until that one lady got drunk and saw me.

Luckily, everyone just thought she was a hysteric woman. No-one else saw me for the rest of the flight and I enjoyed myself. The wind howled almost painfully, and exhilaratingly, past me, and we were up so high that if I had to breathe I would have been in trouble. The ocean was so blue as we passed over it. Once we flew above a thunderstorm; I watched in awe as lightning flashed and danced in the clouds below, a beautiful display of power that seemed for my eyes alone. When the sun set, the stars were so brilliant, twinkling down upon me. There were so many of them, more than I ever saw in Seattle.

By the time the plane began landing, I was feeling pretty weak. Feeding off my birth-mother once a week sustained me when I wasn’t exerting myself—when I didn’t fly halfway across the country and hitch a ride on an airplane. I could feel my thirst growing. I needed blood to survive, to fuel my powers. As the plane landed in a dreary city – London I think – I let go of the plane, swooping towards the airport’s terminal.

I could find someone to snack on in there.

I was overwhelmed when I snuck through a maintenance tunnel and entered the terminal proper. There were so many people; the smell of warm blood filled my nose. Everywhere I looked I could see veins and arteries, and all the beautiful blood pumping beneath their skin. Whom to drink from? Everywhere I looked was a feast.

I saw a flash of purple.

A girl wearing a gray hoodie and a gauzy, lilac skirt over black tights disappeared into a bathroom. Her hair, dyed purple, was shoulder length, framing a cute, round face. She was so enticing. I touched my sharp canines with my tongue and felt my nipples harden beneath my tight, red bodysuit; I took a page out of that video game and shaped the clothes from my hair. I followed the girl into the bathroom, smelling her warmth from the last stall.

I padded silently to the stall. The sharp, ammonia scent of urine filled my nostrils as I heard water splashing. The door was locked and the girl shouted “Occupied!” when I tried to open it. I leaped up and easily slid through the gap between the door and ceiling, then landed gracefully on my feet before her.

“Bloody hell!” the girl exclaimed in a melodic, British accent. “Why’d you go and do that?”

She sat on the toilet, her black tights and white panties bunched up around her ankles. I licked my lips and relaxed my hair. My clothing dissolved away, leaving me naked before the girl. All she could do was stare dumbfounded at me.

Finally, the girl collected her thoughts. “Clear off. I’m taking a piss, slag!”

I gazed at her; her eyes went wide and almost black as her pupils dilated. A shudder passed through her body and her lips curled with lust. She pulled off that gray hoodie, exposing a low cut, lilac blouse. I delighted to see the blood flooding her capillaries, giving a nice, red flush to her pale skin. She smelled delicious: warm blood, spicy cunt, acidic urine.

I had to taste her.

“Aren’t you tidy,” the girl purred, lost to the lust my gaze generated. “I could just dive right into that fanny and eat you all up!”

I turned, presenting my ass to the girl. I liked a good ass-licking and I was feeling horny. After she pleasured me, I could taste all the delights the girl’s body had to offer.

“Not your arse, I said your fanny!” she objected.

“My fanny is my ass,” I said in confusion.

“Bloody yanks! Your fish taco.” I only stared blankly at her over my shoulder. “Your cunt, stupid git.” I spun around and she knelt before me, her breath hot on my pussy. She took one, delicious lick of my pussy and I shuddered. “I love fish for supper,” she murmured before diving back in.

I leaned back against the door and let this girl devour my fanny; what a funny word for my pussy. Her tongue was agile, licking along my lips. Then she shoved her tongue deep into my hole, fucking my snatch like a small cock. My back arched and I writhed against the stall. I gripped the girl’s head and started humping my cunt into her lips.

“Um, yes, eat my cunt!” I moaned. “Delicious little slut!”

“Your fanny tastes bloody marvelous!” she purred.

“Don’t stop!” I hissed.

I groaned as she buried her wonderful tongue back into me. Her fingers started pinching my clit, sending wonderful pleasure radiating through my body. The girl moved her tongue up to my little pearl, rapidly flicking it as she slid a finger up inside me. Her finger hooked and curled, rubbing along the walls of my pussy, searching for just the right spot.

I exploded when she found it, my head banging back against the stall door, as an orgasm smashed through me. “Holy shit,” I muttered, panting heavily, gazing down at the girl who had a pleased look plastered on her face.

“Good one, huh,” she said proudly. “I’d fancy one myself.” Her blouse popped off and then her white bra, exposing a cute pair of breasts topped with dark nipples.

“Is everything all right in there?” someone asked from outside, banging on the stall door.

Irritation flashed through me and I opened it up to see a female janitor. “Close the bathroom,” I ordered as I gazed at her. “Let no-one in!”

“Yes,” she muttered in a daze. “The loo is closed.”

I pulled the girl out of the toilet as the janitor left the bathroom. I pushed my prey down and ripped her tights and panties off, leaving her naked save for her purple skirt bunched up around her waist. Her legs spread, and her fanny was shaved bare and glistened with lust. My fangs itched to sink into her pink flesh and taste her blood.

I fell on her, and she cooed in delight as I kissed her, biting her lips and enjoying the coppery blood. I kissed down her neck, feeling her pulse beating just beneath her skin. I itched to sink my fangs in and drink her heart’s blood, but that would attract too much attention. I kissed lower, down to her small breasts and sucked on her hard nipples, swirling my tongue around her nub.

“Suck my knockers!” the girl purred. “Give ’em a good suck!”

I could feel the blood flowing through her breasts and I sank my fangs into her perky flesh. I nursed at her tit, hungrily swallowing her coppery, delicious blood. It was so fresh, tasty, invigorating; the energy spread through my body, inflaming my lust. My prey writhed beneath me, moaning wordlessly; lost in the ultimate intimacy.

I was drinking her life, what could be more intimate?

“Shit that’s bloody amazing!” the girl moaned. “Ohh, what’re you doing to me!”

I left bloody kisses as I moved to her other breast. A second orgasm spasmed through her as I greedily drank her blood; my cheek rubbed against her hard nipple as I lapped the crimson oozing from her ivory flesh.

The scent of her pussy was intoxicating, beckoning to me. I slid down her body, nipping at her flat stomach, watching beads of dark blood blossoming across her pale flesh. I spread her thighs, her spicy scent filling my nose. Then I buried my face into her pussy, looking up at her body as her back arched in pleasure.

Was there anything more beautiful than crimson blood beading across white flesh?

“Um, suck on my fanny!” the girl moaned, kneading her bloody breasts. She was too lost to the lust my bite generated to feel the pain of all her tiny wounds. All she felt was the pleasure.

I nipped at her groin, watching a rivulet of blood run down and mix pink with her pussy juices. I dove in, lapping up the coppery, spicy flavor. I slid my tongue into her pussy, then up to brush her clit. This was so delicious.

“You bloody slag! Eat me! Devour me! I’m gonna cum! Oh shite, oh shite!”

Tasty juices and coppery blood flooded my mouth as she bucked against my face. My own pussy was on fire. I flipped around, straddling her face. Her tongue was rough as she lapped at my burning cunt, sending waves of pleasure through me as I bent down and nipped at her thigh, enjoying another flow of fresh blood. I was so intoxicated with her taste her tongue easily brought me to a powerful orgasm. I screamed into the meat of her silky thigh, her blood filling my lips; life and pleasure burst through me.

I formed new clothing, leaving my prey sprawled on the floor, her hand furiously rubbing her cunt as my bite’s lust still poured through her veins. Blood streaked her body, enhancing her natural beauty with vibrancy. She should live, I thought.

I felt more alive than ever as I slipped out of the bathroom. Never had my belly been so full of blood; a warmth that slowly grew and grew, spreading to every corner of my being. How great would I feel if I had drained every drop from the girl?

I shuddered just thinking about it.

I wiped the janitor’s memory, and stalked off, following the scent of Samnag Soun. I wouldn’t have to hold back with her. I would taste her blood, drinking in every last drop until her heart stopped beating—the blood stopped flowing. I would experience the rapture of draining a human dry.

For Mother.

To be continued…

Click here for Part 2.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Willow’s Fantasy

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Willow’s Fantasy

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2014


Story Codes: Female/Teen female, Females/Teen female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, First, Doctor, Toy, Female Masturbation

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes between Chapter 32 and Chapter 33.



Sunday, July 14th, 2013

I walked through my clinic, inspecting the finishing touches to the remodel. Everything was looking great, which was a good thing, because tomorrow was Monday and the grand opening of the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment. We were a charity Gynecological Clinic to provide free OB/GYN services to poor girls, and to find a few, beautiful young women who might want to serve Mark and Mary.

It wasn’t a big clinic. There was a small reception area with a few chairs, the newest magazines sitting on a glass coffee table, and a windowed counter where Jayda, my receptionist, would work. Behind her counter were the filing cabinets where patient records would be stored. Jayda was setting up her computer, a frown spoiling the beauty of her innocent-looking face. She was young, only twenty, and very pretty. She was my favorite of the four women that worked for me. Today she wearing a pair of old jeans and a loose shirt. A silver choker was around her neck that read: “Willow’s Gal.”

All my workers wore the chokers. Besides Jayda, there were three nurses: Hayfa, a dusky skinned Arab with beautiful, dark eyes; Madalyn, a strawberry-blonde cutie with huge breasts; and Thi, a doll-faced Vietnamese woman with a beautiful smile. All four women were volunteers from the Church of the Living Gods, eager to serve their Gods and gain eternal beauty. Apparently, getting bound with the Zimmah spell was something many of the worshipers aspired to.

I did not get why anyone would worship Mark and Mary.

Maybe it was because I knew them. I knew firsthand that they weren’t Gods, just humans who made some dark pact with the Devil and consorted with other demons. They could have put a stop to being worshiped. But it played to their vanity, particularly Mark’s, who had an ego the size of Jupiter. I used to be one of their sex slaves, but after the attack last month, the pair grew a conscience. They freed all of us sluts, as they called us, and I decided to work for them, running their clinic. The perks were great; I had four beautiful women that were eager to share my bed.

Particularly young, fresh-faced Jayda.

I walked down the hallway that led back to my office, the three exam rooms, a bathroom, a small laboratory, and a breakroom. The hall smelled of fresh paint and I squeezed past a few Church volunteers who were just finishing painting the walls an eggshell white. Each exam room was furnished with exam tables, counters, and shelves full of all the supplies necessary for a clinic. My three nurses were going through the inventory of each room, making sure we had everything ready for the grand opening.

I paused as I stared at the exam table, picturing a young woman just coming into her sexuality. I would spread her legs and examine her young vagina covered only by a sparse mat of hair. She would be nervous, and trusting, as she experiences her first Gynecological examination. She would shudder as I probed her vagina carefully with my finger, looking for abnormalities. All the while I would be enjoying the feel of her innocent womanhood on my fingers as I carefully brought her to an orgasm.

I was getting wet just thinking about it. After a few years working as an OB/GYN I developed that fantasy. I felt guilty, at first. How could I get so aroused at the thought of molesting my young patients? I was straight, dating Yancy at the time, and I couldn’t understand why I would have such disgusting fantasies. I tried to suppress them, to forget about them. I married Yancy, even though I wasn’t happy with the relationship, trying to convince myself I was happy with him. He was a great guy, and I tried so hard to make our marriage work. And then Mark and Mary came along and they awakened me to pleasures I had only fantasized about.

When Mary sat on my exam table, and spread her legs, I had been shocked to see Mark’s cum leaking out of her vagina. With a few words, Mary had convinced me to molest her as I did my exam. I remembered how she shuddered so deliciously as I brought her to an orgasm. It was all my dreams come true.

After that, I started to realize I was gay.

These last few weeks, living with my nurses and Jayda, I found just how satisfying being with a woman could be. No wonder I was never happy with Yancy. I had been living a lie. Deep, deep inside me I must have known the truth. I was a lesbian and my conscious brain just refused to see the signs.

Tomorrow, I was going to experience my darkest, most depraved fantasy. I was going to molest one of my patients. I just needed one thing and hopefully she could help me out. I sighed; I had been putting off going to see Sam. The disgusting woman was always leering at me, stroking that vile cock she created for herself.

“Is that computer ready, Jayda?” I asked as I walked back up front.

“Yes, Mistress,” Jayda answered. It was so delicious to hear someone call you ‘Mistress’. No wonder Mark and Mary made us all their slaves.

I left the nurses to finish getting things ready as Jayda and I got into my red Prius. Sam would want something to pay for what I needed and I have seen her leer at Jayda. Hopefully she would be enough; I would hate to have to get fucked by Sam’s freakish dick. I drove up Meridian, turned right onto 39th Avenue and took that out to Shaw Road, hung a left, then turned right into the Mountain View Estates. The bodyguards waved me in, dressed in their slutty cop outfits. My eyes lingered on their figures, the way their breasts just seemed about to spill out of their half-unbuttoned blouses. Mark and Mary owned the entire neighborhood; the only people that lived on the block were their families and employees. They gave me 2911, third house on the right, that I shared with my three nurses and Jayda. I pulled into the garage and Jayda and I walked up the street to Sam’s house.

Sam lived at the second house on the right, just around the bend in the road. I knocked on the wooden door, stained a dark red, with frosted windows. I waited for a minute, grabbed the brass knocker on the door and knocked again. I heard soft footsteps, then Candy, Sam’s plaything, opened the door naked. She was a young, curvy woman with hazel eyes and a playful smile on her lips. Her hair was dyed garishly: half cotton-candy blue the other half bubble-gum pink.

“I need to speak to Sam,” I snapped.

Candy licked her lips suggestively. “Is that all you really need? Maybe you need to use her special tool,” she giggled.

“Wipe that grin off your face and tell Sam it’s important,” I ordered.

“Fine,” Candy pouted and flounced off, her tight rear wiggling delightfully as she walked up the stairs. A moment later she returned and invited us in and led us to the living room. “Would you like anything to drink?” I asked for a white wine and Jayda for a coke. Candy smiled bitchily at us and pointed at the kitchen. “Feel free to get it yourself.”

“Well, well, I’m surprised to see you here, Dr. WolfTail,” Sam said smugly as she sauntered in. She was naked, her dark-olive skin glistening with beaded water, her short, blue-black hair damp, and her filthy cock swinging between her legs. “I thought you wanted nothing to do with my ‘disgusting growth?’ Right? That’s what you said.” Her eyes narrowed.

“Yes, well, I need something for the clinic,” I replied, trying to sound diplomatic. “For their clinic.”

Sam sat down next to Candy, fingered a strand of blue hair, then pulled her plaything’s head down to her lap. Candy opened her mouth, eagerly sucking Sam’s cock into her lips. Sam leaned back, smiling at me, and I tried my best to hide my disgust. It wasn’t natural, a woman having a cock, but Sam loved to flaunt what she gave herself.

“What do you need, Dr. WolfTail?”

“Well, Ms. Soun, I need something to make the young girls biddable,” I said. “To keep them relaxed and docile, and to leave no bad memories of their examination.”

Sam’s grin turned hungry. “You want something to let you molest the girls you exam?” I nodded stiffly. “That hardly seems like something Mark or Mary want you to do.”

“They need me to find them girls,” I answered. “Willing girls, to work for them. I need to make sure they are…responsive.”

Sam laughed wickedly. “I can arrange that, for a price.”

“What?” I asked, trying to ignore Candy’s sloppy blowjob.

“Well, I need a volunteer to test my amulets on,” Sam answered.

“What?” I asked in surprise. “I thought those weren’t working yet.” Sam was working on amulets that could deflect bullets. She promised they would be better than a bulletproof vest, if she could only figure out how to get them to work.

“It’s possible they don’t work because I’ve only tried them on mannequins. But, if I had a living person to shoot at…” Sam shrugged. “That might make it work.”

“Absolutely not,” I snapped. “Shoot at one of the bodyguards. That’s what they’re good for.”

A suggestive look crept into Sam’s eyes. “Well, I know you think my cock is disgusting, but if you give me a blowjob, that’ll cover it. And swallow, of course.”

“How about Jayda gives you one,” I countered.

Sam eyed the girl, who blushed prettily. “I’ll need more than a blowjob from her. I want her for the week.”

“The night,” I countered. “I need her for the clinic.”

Sam grinned. “For the night. But I get to use all of her.”

“Of course,” I said, shuddering to think what this hermaphroditic freak would do to my sweet Jayda. But, I wanted to molest some sweet, young girl too much to balk at her price.

Sam pushed Candy off her cock. “You know what to buy?” Sam asked and Candy nodded. “Good, go.” Candy scurried off and Sam crooked her finger at Jayda. “Why don’t you come suck my cock. And take that choker off, you are my slut for the night.”

Jayda glanced at me and I nodded. I stood up as Jayda took off her choker and knelt before Sam. Jayda grabbed the cock and hesitantly started sucking it. “I’ll expect my magic and Jayda by seven tomorrow morning.”

“Oh yes,” Sam moaned, stroking Jayda’s honey-brown hair.

I took Hayfa to bed with me and spent half the night fucking her with the largest strap-on cock I had. I used every hole the poor girl had, trying to wear myself out. I was so excited to finally live my dream, I just couldn’t fall asleep. Finally, I passed out from exhaustion, and the alarm ringing at 6:30 AM was far too soon. At seven, I walked over to Sam’s house, dressed in a tight, gray skirt and violet blouse. Candy opened the door and led me up to the bedroom. Sam and Jayda were sprawled on the rumpled sheets. Cum stained Jayda’s hair and leaked out of her cunt and ass. She was sleeping softly and yawned when Sam woke her up with a kiss. I wasn’t pleased to see Jayda kissing Sam back so eagerly.

“Go home and get that disgusting cum cleaned off your body,” I ordered Jayda. “And put your choker back on.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Jayda squeaked as she darted from the room.

Sam’s grin made me grind my teeth. So smug and pleased with herself. Candy handed me a brown paper bag. I looked inside to seen incense sticks. “Really?” I asked her.

“Aromatherapy is a very old practice,” Sam answered. “When burned, anyone not bound by the Zimmah spell will be very docile and will let you do whatever you want to them. Afterward, they’ll think it was all just a daydream. A very pleasant daydream.”

“There are only fifteen in here,” I complained, counting the sticks.

“One for every time your sweet Jayda made me cum,” Sam grinned, stroking her hardening cock. “If you want more, just let me poke her a few times.”

“You’re disgusting,” I sneered.

She laughed derisively. “You’re the one looking to molest your patients. Now, if you don’t mind, I need to get some sleep. Jayda and I didn’t get much rest at all last night.” Sam’s wicked laugh followed me out of her bedroom. I didn’t care. I had what I wanted.

I was excited to try out the magical incenses and was full of energy as we got the clinic ready for our first patient. Word of a free clinic was out, and we were booked full of patients for the first two weeks. The first patient was a disappointment, fat and homely, and I rushed through the exam as fast as possible.

By the time I saw my fifth patient, I was despairing of ever seeing even a moderately attractive woman walk in. Sighing, I walked to exam room 3, grabbing the patient’s chart that hung on the door. I gave a quick read through the patient’s medical history, sexual history, and the vitals that Madalyn took. I walked into the room, putting on the professional smile I liked to give my patients, and almost stopped in surprise.

Her name was Cindy Mayflower, fourteen, and a virgin, according to her chart. She was here for her first ever Gynecological exam. And she was just perfect. She was nervous, trying to hide it with a shy smile. Her blonde hair was long and gave her face a waifish cast. Her green eyes sparkled and she relaxed when she saw me. She wore an examination gown, her clothes carefully folded on a seat. I eyed her body; she was flat-chested, her breasts just starting to develop, and her lower legs were slim and beautiful with a pair of cute, ankle socks fringed in lace covering her dainty feet.

“Hi, I’m Dr. WolfTail,” I greeted. “But you can call me Dr. Willow.”

She nodded. “Okay, Dr. Willow.”

“Relax, relax,” I told her. “Do you like incense? I find that the pleasant smell can help relax a patient.”

Madalyn smiled at me, moving to the drawer where five of Sam’s incense sticks were kept, along with an incense burner. She lit it with a lighter, and a pleasant, lavender smell started to fill the room. It wouldn’t affect Madalyn or myself, we were both bound to Mark with the Zimmah spell, but I saw Cindy breathe the pleasant aroma in deeply and then relax.

“That’s lovely,” Cindy murmured.

“Well, let’s get that exam gown off,” I said, brusquely.

“Oh, really?” Cindy flushed.

“Yes. Madalyn, why don’t you help her,” I said.

“Absolutely, Doctor,” Madalyn smiled, taking Cindy’s hand and pulling her gently to her feet. “Let’s just get this coarse thing off of you.” Cindy held up her arms as Madalyn pulled the gown off her body and I felt warmth spread from my pussy; she was absolutely to die for. Her breasts were just budding, little bumps topped by small, pink nipples. Her hips were starting to develop curves, and I let my eyes trail over to the wisps of blonde hair sprouting on her pubic mound.

“You are such a beautiful girl,” I breathed.

“I am?” Cindy asked. “I mean, I’m so flat. All the other girls need to wear bras.”

“I think they’re just perfect,” Madalyn told her, and my nurse boldly ran her finger around Cindy’s small mound, tracing up to her nipple. Cindy shivered, her nipple hardening.

Cindy glanced at Madalyn. “You really think so?” Cindy asked, eying the well-endowed nurse with a bit of envy.

“I think she wants to see your tits,” I told my nurse.

Cindy bit her lip and then her green eyes widened in surprise as Madalyn pulled off her sky-blue scrub top, exposing a large pair of heavy breasts. “They’re so big,” Cindy breathed. “Your aerola is so wide. Wider than a silver dollar.”

Madalyn pressed her arms against the sides of her big boobs, forcing the fleshy orbs together and she shook them teasingly at Cindy. “You can touch them, dearie,” Madalyn purred.

Cindy hesitantly reached out and gently squeezed a handful of Madalyn’s tits. “Wow,” she whispered.

“Well, Cindy, let’s check your heart and lungs,” I told her. Cindy hopped back on the table and I grabbed my stethoscope and placed it on her chest.

She gasped as my stethoscope touched the edge of her left aerola as I listened for her heartbeat. “That’s cold.”

I grinned as I listened to her heart, my hand brushing against her hard nipples as I moved the stethoscope around. She had a strong heart; then I listened to her breathing. Everything was just fine, but I let myself linger a little longer, moving around her breasts and enjoying the little shudders that passed through her body every time I caressed her nipple. While I check her lungs from her supple back, my other hand rested lightly on her right breast.

“Now, let me give you a breast exam.” It was completely unnecessary at her age, but I just wanted to play with those small breasts.

As I reached out to grope her small breast, I could smell the spicy scent of her arousal. I gently cupped her breast with my hand, kneading the soft flesh as I ‘examined’ her. I enjoyed the feel of her firm, budding tit. “Everything feels healthy,” I murmured, “now to check the nipple sensitivity.”

“Okay, Doctor Willow,” she sighed, her cheeks flushed.

I took my fingers and gently pinched her nipple, rolling the hard, little nub between my fingers. “How does that feel, Cindy?”

“It feels good. It makes me tingle.”

“Where?”

Her face turned crimson. “My cunny,” she whispered.

“Good, good,” I smiled. “You have very responsive nipples.”

I switched to her other breast, massaging the firm flesh as I pretended to search for lumps. Her breathing was growing heavier and she squirmed as her lust mounted. I bent down and sucked her right nipple into my lips, swirling my tongue around the nub.

“Oh, Doctor Willow!” she gasped. “What are you doing?”

“Checking your nipple,” I answered. “I need to know if you respond to oral stimulation. We want to know that your body is developing properly.”

“Oh,” she answered, then sighed as I went back to sucking at her nipple. “Hmm, that feels really good. Down there.”

“Excellent” I smiled as I released her nipple. “You’re a very responsive young woman.”

“My cunny feels all wet,” Cindy said with alarm.

“Your body is just responding to the stimulation,” I said. “It’s very natural.” I sat down on my exam stool and Madalyn guided her legs into the stirrups. Her pussy was flushed and damp with her arousal. She had a tight slit, no labia minora peaking out, and her clitoral glans was tiny, just peaking out of her clitoral hood. “You are a lucky girl,” I told her. “You probably won’t need to use lube when you have sex.”

I glanced at her face and she had managed to flush even redder. She jumped as my finger gently traced her labia majora, enjoying the silky feel of her almost bare lips. She bit her lower lip, her eyes wide as she watched me trace the edge of her slit, up around her clitoris, and back down the other side. Her juices accumulated on my finger and when I finished my trace I held up my finger, examining the clear, slick liquid. I rubbed it between my fingers then licked my finger slowly, tasting her spicy flavor.

“Oh my gosh,” Cindy whispered. “You tasted it.”

“Your vaginal lubrication appears healthy,” I told her. “No strange color, odor, or flavor.” I paused, and smiled at her. “In fact, you taste just delicious.”

“That’s good,” Cindy said weakly.

“Now, I’m just going to do a visual examination.” I used my fingers to spread open her labia majora. She was pink and wet inside, her labia minora small and swollen. I shined my penlight into her vaginal opening and saw that her hymen was intact. Everything looked fine, so I let myself stroke her labia minora. “How does this feel?”

She was quivering with pleasure, her voice thick with arousal. “Very nice, Doctor.”

“Good, good,” I told her, tracing the petals of her womanhood around her vaginal opening. Then I reached her small clitoris and gently rubbed it. Her body jumped as the pleasure surged through her youthful body. “And how about that.”

“Oh my gosh, what did you do?” she asked in awe.

“That is your clitoris,” I told her. “Do you masturbate?”

“Not really,” Cindy answered. “Sometimes I rub against a pillow.”

“Well, your clitoris has more tactile nerve endings then any other spot on your body,” I told her. “Masturbation is a very healthy activity, you should do it as often as you like.”

“Oh, okay,” she said. She was so cute with her face flushed in embarrassment.

“Now I’m going to do a bimanual examination. I’m going to insert two fingers inside your vagina and then press onto your groin with my other hand to detect any abnormalities. So just relax.”

“Okay, Doctor.”

She drew in her breath as I gently slid two fingers into her tight, virgin hole. “You’re quite tight,” I told her. “And very warm and silky.” I pressed up against her hymen. “Your hymen is still intact. I can break through your hymen for you. It will let your first sexual encounter with a boy be more pleasurable, or allow you to use dildos while masturbating.”

I gently slid my fingers in and out of her, allowing my thumb to brush her clitoris. “Oh, um, I guess. If you think, ohh, it’s best, Doctor.”

“I do,” I told her. “After the examination is finished.”

I gently pressed on her groin, feeling for any abnormalities. I kept up my shallow finger fuck, enjoying Cindy’s sweet moans. I started stroking her clitoris, using my thumb, rubbing it with gentle circles. Cindy was squirming on the exam table, tossing her head and arching her back as sweet pleasure flowed through her body. The paper on the exam table crinkled as it stuck to her sweaty back. My own pussy was on fire and I took my left hand and pulled up my skirt and pushed my gray, silk panties off and found my pussy. My thick pubic hair was matted with my arousal, and I gave myself a bimanual examination.

“Oh my gosh, doctor,” Cindy suddenly panted. “Oh my gosh, that’s so amazing! Oh, yes, yes! Please don’t stop, something’s happening.”

“Nurse, the patient is growing too loud, give her something to occupy her mouth.”

Madalyn smiled. “I know just the thing, Doctor.” Madalyn moved to the head of the exam table, stroking Cindy’s face, presenting her heavy breast and fat nipple to Cindy’s lips. “Suck it, dearie,” Madalyn cooed.

Cindy licked her lips, eying the hard nipple hovering over her face. I gave her clitoris a nice stroke and she shivered in pleasure, then opened her lips and engulfed Madalyn’s fat nipple, sucking instinctively. Madalyn purred in pleasure, stroking Cindy’s blonde hair. I looked down at Cindy’s aroused vagina, licking my lips. She smelled so heavenly, I just had to taste her. I bent down and started licking at her slit, sucking her slim labia minora into my lips and rubbing the tip of my nose gently against her clitoris.

I pulled my fingers out of her tight vagina, and buried my tongue into her hole, drinking her spicy juices. Her hips bucked and I wrapped my right arm around her leg, holding her down and pinching her clitoris. I fucked my fingers in and out of my pussy, feeling my orgasm build as I pleasured young Cindy. My tongue wiggled deep into her pussy, pressing up at her hymen.

A sudden flood of spicy juices filled my lips as Cindy bucked on the table. I dug my fingers into my cunt, searching for my G-spot and joined my teenage patient, shuddering delightfully on my stool as my orgasm exploded throughout my body. I pushed back from the exam table, standing up. Madalyn pulled away and Cindy lay panting on the table, a happy smile on her lips.

“Was that an orgasm?” Cindy asked as my nurse walked over to me.

“Yes,” I told her, then kissed Madalyn, her tongue eagerly tasting Cindy’s juices. “Now, let’s remove your hymen, okay?”

She nodded her head, her fingers reaching down and rubbing at her pussy. I shrugged out of my white doctor’s coat, then started unbuttoning my blouse. Cindy was preoccupied with playing with her pussy, exploring her folds and crevasses. She smiled excitedly when she found her clitoris. Madalyn was unlocking a drawer, and pulling out the strap-on dildo. Every exam room was stocked with a variety of sex toys, for just such an occasion. Then Madalyn came up behind me, unhooking my bra. After Madalyn helped me out of my skirt and then pulled my panties down, she slid the strap-on up my legs. Cindy finally noticed I was naked, her eyes widening as she saw the purple dildo that Madalyn was strapping tightly against my clit.

“What are you doing, Doctor?” she asked, fearfully.

“Preparing to remove your hymen,” I told her with a smile. “The strap-on dildo is the perfect tool.”

She bit her lip, looking unsure.

“Dildo’s have a long history of medical uses,” I explained. “They were commonly prescribed to women to cure ‘female hysterics’. Sexist, I know, but a young girl like you shouldn’t keep her lust bottled up. So relax, it will be over quickly.”

I walked towards her, and I saw her eyes drink in my beauty. My skin was a beautiful, cinnamon shade, from my Native American heritage. I was a member of the Puyallup Tribe. My breasts jiggled and swayed as I walked, my nipples dark and hard. I pursed my lips – I had been told they were red and sensuous – my face framed by long, black hair.

She jumped as I touched her pale thigh, stroking it with my hand. She was still in the stirrups as I mounted the exam table, the paper covering crinkling. Cindy’s eyes were glued to the violet dildo that moved closer and closer to her virgin vagina. Her budding breasts heaved as I leaned over her, my breasts dragging across her stomach, up to her chest. My black hair fell in a curtain about my face as I stared down at her green eyes.

“Shh,” I whispered as she opened her mouth to speak, then I bent down and captured her lips with a gentle kiss. Her lips were stiff as I kissed her, nibbling gently, and she slowly relaxed, kissing me back.

I reached down, guiding the plastic cock to the entrance of her vagina. I rubbed it on her slit and I felt her stiffen momentarily beneath me. I kept kissing her, rubbing her labia majora and clitoris with the dildo, and felt her resistance fade. I kept prodding and I slowly slipped the dildo down her tight vaginal opening. I kept pushing, the dildo pressing pleasantly against my clit, until I felt the resistance of her hymen.

I broke the kiss and whispered, “Are you ready, Cindy?”

“Is it going to hurt?”

I licked her ear, “Just a bit, sweetie. And then it will feel wonderful.”

“Okay, Doctor.”

I pushed forward, pressing against her hymen. The dildo drove back into my clit, pleasure tingling throughout my body. Cindy winced as my dildo suddenly tore through her hymen, burying deeper into her once-virgin hole. I rested in her, kissing her face and softly cooing at her. She relaxed, her tongue probing my mouth, kissing me with the awkward passion of youth.

I started pumping my ass, a slow, gentle thrust. Cindy started panting softly, sighing in pleasure as the dildo rubbed against her sensitive walls. Every time I pushed into her, the dildo pressed against my clit. As my pleasure built, I needed more sensation on my clit, so I started fucking this sweet teen faster and faster.

“Oh gosh,” she sighed. “Oh, Doctor, that feels amazing! No wonder people like sex.”

I sat up, hooking her legs with my arms, pushing them up higher and changing the angle I was thrusting into her vagina. “How’s that?”

“Ohh, you’re rubbing different spots. Umm, I like it.” She licked her lips. “Your breasts are bouncing.” Her hand stretched out and the former virgin’s hand gently cupped my breast. She gave it a squeeze, then moved her thumb to brush my nipple. “Wow, they feel so nice. Soft yet firm somehow. I can’t wait until I have tits.”

“Umm, pinch my nipples,” I gasped, pumping harder at her vagina. Electric pleasure tingled from my tit as her fingers pinched and played with my dark nipple.

A low hum suddenly filled the room. Cindy and I turned to my right and saw Madalyn, fully naked, her legs spread obscenely as she rubbed a small, finger vibrator over her thick pussy lips and clitoris. She was shaved bald, her head thrown back as she moaned softly, her strawberry-blonde hair falling loosely about her shoulders. Cindy stared transfixed at the huge, heaving breasts as Madalyn pleasured herself.

“You like big tits?” I asked her.

“They’re just so large and round. I’m so jealous.”

I reached out, kneading her budding breast. “Umm, but yours are just so cute.” I bent over, still humping away, and licked and sucked at her nipple. She gasped as I gently nipped the hard nub with my teeth, then I sucked the entire nipple and aerola into my mouth.

“I’m feeling funny again!” Cindy moaned. “I think I’m gonna orgasm again. Oh, shoot, oh shoot! Something’s building inside me.”

“Cum, dearie,” Madalyn purred. “I want to watch that innocent face of yours contort as you cum.”

“Yes, yes! I’m cumming! Oh shoot!” Cindy bucked beneath me.

I released her nipple, thrusting hard into her. She kept moaning wordlessly and I kept fucking her as she came. I rose up on my arms, watching the cute teen as she bucked on the exam table, the paper covering crinkling as she writhed in pleasure. Her green eyes flashed as her eyelids fluttered with her pleasure. My own orgasm was nearing, threatening to explode. I thrust into her, the dildo grinding pleasurably hard on my clit, then I pulled out and thrust in again. In and out, every thrust fueling the fire.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned as I shuddered in delicious release, burying the dildo deeply into her teenage vagina as the pleasure exploded through my body. Breathing hard, I stroked her sweaty, flushed face and bent down and kissed her lips one last time. In the background I could hear Madalyn’s gasps as she came.

I pulled out of Cindy, the dildo sticky with her juices and pink with her virginal blood. Cindy laid back on the exam table, her eyes closed and a contented smile on her face. Madalyn helped me remove the strap-on and started washing the sex toys as I quickly dressed. I handed Cindy her exam gown and she stood up; the paper covering on the exam table stuck to her sweaty back bringing a giggle from the girl. Madalyn pulled on her scrubs and Cindy laid back down on the exam table. I blew out the incense and Cindy blinked suddenly.

“Oh, Doctor, I’m sorry for falling asleep,” she yawned.

“It’s okay, sweetie,” I told her. “Is your mom or dad with you?”

“My mom,” Cindy answered, then shifted uncomfortably. “I’ve never met my dad.”

“Well, I need to talk to your mom before you leave,” I told her. “I’m afraid I’m going to need you to come back next week. It’s nothing serious, but I may need weekly examinations to make sure everything is fine.”

Cindy nodded, paling a bit at my lie. I just had to have this sweet thing again. I took the dildo I fucked her with and placed it in a small, brown sack, handing it to her. She flushed when she saw what was in the bag. “You’ll need to masturbate with this dildo every night before you go to bed. It will help with your condition.”

“O-okay, Doctor,” Cindy blushed cutely.

I led her out to the lobby and saw a beautiful woman, maybe thirty or thirty-one, with Cindy’s green eyes and light brown-hair that fell losely about her shoulders. She wore a blue tanktop that clung to her large breasts and a pair of skinny jeans that hugged a round ass. I smiled and introduced myself.

“I’m Pearl,” Cindy’s mom replied, shaking my hand.

“I’m afraid Cindy has a very rare condition. It’s called Prevarication Syndrome,” I told her. “Now, it’s very manageable. I will, however, need to see her once a week.”

“Oh, of course,” Pearl nodded, concern painting her face.

“Now, this can be genetic,” I told her, my eyes roaming her gorgeous body. I glanced at Jayda, yawning at the computer. “Have there been any cancellations?”

“Yeah, the 11:30 canceled,” Jayda answered. “Exam room 2 is open.”

“I really would like to exam you, Pearl.”

“Of course,” she nodded in worry.

“Jayda, have Hayfa take Pearl back and tell her to light the incense.” I turned and smiled at Pearl. “I find a pleasant aroma relaxes my patients.”

I entered exam room 1; another fat patient I sighed. I rushed through her exam, impatient to finish so I could give Pearl a far more intimate examination. I was curious to find out if the mother tasted anything like the daughter.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Rimming, Oral, Pregnant, Toy, Female Masturbation, First, Sadism, Violence, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 33.



Monday, July 22nd, 3:27 AM – Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA
“Push, Karen!” Chantelle shouted as she gripped my hands.

I was confused, in pain. I had been in labor for nearly a day and I was so tired. The last few weeks had been a blur as I drifted in and out of consciousness. I didn’t know where I was or, more importantly, where Master and Mistress were. I was being cared for by Lana and Chantelle, the missing sex slaves, in a strange house. Whenever I felt strong enough to ask, the women would deflect my questions, or tell me I just missed Master or Mistress. I was scared, the pregnancy was going too fast and I was too weak to do anything. I had hazy memories of Willow telling me Lilith’s child grew inside me.

“Master!” I shouted desperately. “Mistress, I need you, please!” The contraction came on me in a wave of pain and I pushed, straining with every fiber of my being to deliver my child.

“I can see the head,” Lana said encouragingly. “One more push, Karen, you’re doing so well.”

I took a deep breath, my head swimming. I was so weak. I concentrated, felt the next contraction come upon me, squeezing my insides, and I screamed and pushed. The pain was so much I thought I was going to die. “Master!” I cried out. And then the baby was out and I could hear a loud, healthy cry and I relaxed and everything started to grow black. I was so tired. But the child was delivered, I could rest now. My eyelids were so heavy and I didn’t fight them, I was just too tired, and allowed myself to drift away.

I was drifting, drifting, drifting.

Off into the darkness.

When I awoke, I was surrounded by a gray mist on gray stone.

What was going on? I stood up. The pain, the fatigue, were all gone. I didn’t feel anything. I peered around; in every direction I could just see more oppressive mist. “Hello!” I called, hoping someone would hear me.

Nothing.

I whirled about, straining to see something in the vast fog. But there was nothing. Just gray mist, swirling in strange eddies. I shouted again, wondering if I was dreaming? Maybe I should start walking? But where, there’s nothing here. I turned slowly around, trying to find something to point my way when I noticed some movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned quickly to my right, straining to see. There was something there. Was it just the mist swirling? I frowned, watching the pattern. No, there was something dark forming in the mist. The something resolved into a vaguely human form. I took a deep breath and started walking forward, towards the figure.

“Chasity?” I asked as the mists parted, exposing the blonde woman. She was naked, her round breasts jiggling as she walked. A sad smile was on her face.

“I’m sorry, Karen,” Chasity said as she hugged me. Her body was warm against mine. I hugged my sister-slut back, fiercely, enjoying the feel of her breasts on mine.

“What are you sorry for?” I asked as she broke the hug.

“You’re dead, Karen.”

I blinked. “What?” That can’t be possible. I just went to sleep. Right?

Chasity grabbed my hand and led me into the mist. “We’re waiting over here.”

“Waiting for what?”

“Master and Mistress,” Chasity answered. “When they die, we will be reunited with them. Until then, all we can do is wait and watch over them.”

There were six other women waiting and each of them hugged me warmly and kissed my lips gently. We were all sisters, here, and I sat down with them to watch and wait. It wasn’t so bad. I had company, very pleasant company I realized, as a woman with dirty-blonde hair and green eyes nuzzled at my breasts. And one day I would be reunited with those I loved again. Smiling, I laid my head in Chasity’s lap as the blonde bodyguard kissed her way down to my pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, July 22nd, 5:31 AM – Kurtz Farm, Madison, WI
I stood in a pasture, awaiting sunrise.

Today, Brandon, today, you will finally have the power to destroy Mark Glassner and rescue Desiree. I spent all day Sunday feverishly reading Professor Scrivener’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. I hadn’t slept in two days but I didn’t even feel tired. I was too excited. The day had finally come. Everything had to work perfectly this morning. I killed Professor Scrivener very early Sunday morning and no-one had found his body, yet. That would change today, the weekend was over, in a few hours students and staff would be filling-up the campus.

I could not fail. I needed to perform the summoning properly. I needed to make my Pact before the authorities tracked me down. Before Mark Glassner tracked me down. The bastard was hunting me. He had sent Doug Allard, my P.I., after me in France. To kill me. Mark knew I was threat, but once I made my Pact, I would be beyond his powers.

I would hunt him.

I had already killed the heifer. My hands and clothes were splattered with its blood. I never had to kill and butcher an animal before. The cow just let me walk up to it and shoot it in the head with a rifle while it stared stupidly at me, chewing on some grass. Then I drew a knife and set about butchering the cow. It was hard work, the animal’s hide was tough, but I managed to hack off a chunk of flesh from its flank, in the end. The other cows had moved off, disturbed by the blood, and were now placidly grazing a half-mile away. The sky was lightening as dawn approached. I lit the charcoal barbecue I had brought, almost burning my hand as the flames leapt up. Probably too much lighter fluid, I realized. Well, better safe than sorry. I picked up the bloody beef and prepared to throw the hunk onto the coals.

To summon Lucifer, according to the Book, the flesh of a heifer must be burnt as an offering and the correct words spoken. I hovered over the grill, waiting for that first golden ray to appear on the horizon. The sky grew lighter and lighter, and then the sun appeared, a sliver of liquid gold appearing behind a small hill.

“The Shining One, Son of the Morning,” I called out, dropping the beef into the flames, “I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me.” The meat sizzled and popped as the fire consumed it and the delicious aroma of beef filled my nose. “The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!”

The light of the rising sun began to blind me as more of that golden disk appeared from behind the hill. I flinched, holding up my hand to shield my eyes. Something moved in the light, coming closer. I squinted, shifting my hand around, trying to make out what it was. Was it just my imagination? No, there was something there. Someone. I squinted, trying to make out the figure walking towards me. Was it the farmer? Or, did the summoning actually work?

“Hello?” I asked, hesitantly, fear gripping my heart and a cold sweat breaking out across my body.

“Hello, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” a man asked with a pleasant voice. “It has been a long time since such a fine offering has been made to me.” I could hear the man inhale deeply, a smile curling his lips as he savored the scent. “Hmm, USDA grade beef. Delicious. I so miss the old ways.”

The sun was out of my eyes, suddenly. The man was close enough to me to eclipse the sun. I blinked my eyes, a bright, blue afterimage filling my sight. The figure was a well dressed-man in a black suit, haloed by the sun, almost like he was the sun, a dark sun that shone brightly. He was handsome with dark hair and a friendly smile on his lips. His eyes were scarlet and I felt a chill run through me.

“I wish to deal with you, Lucifer,” I said with more confidence then I felt.

“Of course,” Lucifer smiled. “Three wishes for your soul. A fair deal, I think.”

“The same deal you gave Mark Glassner,” I stated, angrily.

He nodded, unconcerned with my anger. “A remarkable young man.”

“My first wish is for Mark to die.”

Lucifer sighed. “Alas, I made an agreement with Mark for a long, healthy life. I can’t just go and break my own deals. That is not good business. I think you could understand that, Mr. Fitzsimmons.”

“What, I can’t kill him?” I asked in surprise. “Even on my own?”

“Well, you can try,” Lucifer shrugged. “He’s already survived one assassination attempt. Of course, I never promised him a pleasant or comfortable life. Just a long one.”

I frowned. Well, nothing worth doing was easy. And the thought of prolonging Mark’s suffering, extending it for years and years, was a pleasant one. He deserved a lifetime of agony for his crimes. I was a careful man. I was prepared for this setback. I studied the Book, reading it over and over again, for the last twenty-four hours. If I wished for the ability to control people, there were limitations. Mark could just override my commands with his power or a Nun could hijack my Thralls. The only way to stop that was the Zimmah ritual, but I couldn’t perform that spell without a living mother; she had been dead fifteen years. But, I had an idea to get around that problem.

“Then, my first wish is to be immune to another person’s control.” I would never be under another man’s control again. I would never sit by while a man steals my wife, fucks her in front of me, and sends me on my way like a fucking errand-boy.

Lucifer nodded. “A wise choice.”

“Second, I wish for people to obey me unquestioningly.” I took a deep breath. Hopefully, this would work. “For my third wish, I want anyone under my control to be bound to me by the Zimmah ritual.”

The grin on Lucifer’s face broadened. “How very interesting.” He pursed his lips in consideration. “I applaud your strategy, Mr. Fitzsimmons. It has been a long time since I dealt with a mortal with such foresight. We have an agreement.” There was a flash of scarlet light and a contract appeared in Lucifer’s hand.

I took it from him, and read it very, very carefully. I wasn’t about to get caught by some fine-print trickery. My three wishes were all clearly written just the way I had spoken them. The price was my soul, cheap enough; I was going to hell, anyways, I figured. “Agreed,” I said and Lucifer held out an old-fashioned fountain pen and pricked my thumb. I signed in my blood and Lucifer signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any questions, Mr. Fitzsimmons?”

I shook my head and there was a flash of scarlet and he was gone.

I did it! Relief and exultation flooded through me. I was Mark’s equal, now. I licked my lips, realizing just what that meant. People were claiming that Mark was a God. Did that make me a God? Why not, Mark was just some dumb kid who barely knew how to use his powers. He could be ruling with an iron fist instead of playing at democracy. I would school Mark on just how power should be wielded.

The crack of the gun startled me. “Keep your hands up, sicko!” roared a man.

I looked behind me to see a man approaching from a rust-colored pick-up truck, a rifle leveled at me. He must be the farmer, I realized. I smiled; as if this man could harm me. I was a God. I could see someone behind him, standing by the truck, long, blonde hair streaming behind her in the breeze. My smile broadened; I hadn’t had a woman in a month, not since Mark stole my Desiree from me. Time to use my wish.

“Freeze!” I roared and the farmer and the woman froze in place.

I strode forward in anger. The man had shot at me. He could have killed me! I could see the fear in the man’s eyes as his body refused to move. He was an older man, late forties, his face was tan leather, his eyes a piercing blue. I reached the man, stared into his eyes. This was power! I could do anything! No one can stop me! I glanced at the woman, she was young, maybe seventeen or eighteen, the same blue eyes shining with fear. She was frozen, too, wearing a flannel shirt, the tails tied together, exposing a flat, tan stomach. Well-worn jeans hugged her round hips.

I glanced at the man. “Kill yourself,” I ordered and strode forward to the girl. I didn’t flinch at the gunshot and I smiled at the horror in the daughter’s eyes. I stroked her cheek. “He deserved to die,” I told her. “He dared to shoot at your God. You shall be my whore, so kneel down and suck your God’s cock.”

“My Lord,” the girl said in awe as she knelt before me. Her hands shook as she unzipped my pants. She trembled as she drew my cock out, stroking it between her gentle fingers. I moaned as her lips kissed the tip of my dick. I didn’t remember the last time a woman sucked my cock. Desiree never would. That would change. Desiree would be the perfect wife no matter how many times I would have to chastise her. The blonde teen’s mouth opened and I slid my cock in. Her teeth grazed my tip and I winced in pain.

“Stupid cunt!” I shouted and chastised her hard with the back of my hand, snapping her head back. “Watch the teeth, you stupid bitch!”

“I’m so sorry, my Lord,” she whimpered and quickly sucked my cock back into her mouth. This time, her teeth didn’t graze my cock.

I gripped her blonde hair and started fucking my cock into her sucking mouth. She was so wet and warm. I closed my eyes, enjoying the blowjob. My balls were boiling over, it wouldn’t be long before I came. Gripping her head, I shoved her face down my cock until I felt the back of her throat. I held her head tightly, then roughly shoved my cock down her throat until her lips kissed my crotch. She struggled, gagging and choking on my cock as it filled her throat. Her arms flailed as I fucked her mouth. Shit, this was so fucking amazing! This was power! I could feel my balls tighten and I shot my cum down her throat.

She lay coughing on the ground, her face red as she struggled to breathe. “You pleased me,” I told the girl.

“Thank you, God,” she answered, reverently.

“What’s your name?”

“Ashley.”

“Well, Ashley, you get to be my first…” What was that word. “My first concubine.”

A smile crossed her lips. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“Get those shorts off,” I commanded, my cock, amazingly, still hard. I couldn’t remember the last time I was ready to go so quickly. Not since I was in college, I guess. Or high school, maybe. “I’m gonna fuck your cunt raw!”

She screamed as I shoved my cock inside her cunt, tearing through her hymen. She was dry, inside, and that just made it feel rough and pleasant on my cock as I fucked her hard; I pounded her virgin, teenage cunt, reveling in the pleasure that engulfed my cock. Fuck, I had to find more virgins to fuck! This is amazing!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, July 22nd, 5:24 PM – Eiffel Tower, Paris, France
My new wife, Mary, was wrapped in my arms as we stared out at Paris from atop the Eiffel Tower.

We arrived in Paris last night to start our two-week-long honeymoon in Europe. When we woke up this morning, huge crowds had gathered in front of our hotel. On one side were the Believers and on the other side the protestors. In-between were the Paris police. So I gave an impromptu speech. Most of the Parisian protestors understood English and by the end they were our supporters.

Before we left for Europe, I had made a few calls to get the local police under our control and they had been extremely helpful in keeping the crowds back as we played tourists in Paris. Mary was determined to see every art museum and we spent most of the day wandering the Louvre. Mary was positively girlish as she gushed over the art. To end our day, we had the police close the Eiffel Tower so that we could enjoy it in peace. I could just hear the believers gathered below that had followed us all day.

It was beautiful up here. Paris was laid out before us, the Seine winding through the lit-up city. It was a gorgeous, romantic view with tree-lined boulevards that glowed green and magnificent landmarks shining brightly: the Arc de Triomphe, the glass pyramid of the Louvre, Notre Dame rearing up in all its Gothic majesty, and many other beautiful buildings and churches. But it all paled compared to the beauty of my wife nestled in my arms. I brushed her auburn hair off her pale neck and kissed the nape of her neck below her ear.

“Mmm,” she murmured, wiggling in my arms. “Don’t stop, Mark.”

I nuzzled her neck and nibbled at her ear. I slipped my hand down and rubbed her silky thigh below her short skirt. “Do you like it when I do this, Mare” I asked as I moved my hand up under her skirt and gently teased her smooth pussy.

“I do,” she purred. Her ass swayed and rubbed pleasantly against my hardening cock. She gasped as my finger brushed her clit.

I slowly diddled her clit with my finger while my other hand moved up her side and found her perky breast. I gave it a squeeze through her bodice then pulled the strap of her dress off her shoulder, pushing the bodice down so I could play with her bare breast. Mary moaned in appreciation as my fingers found her hard nipple and gave it a gentle pinch.

“Umm, that feels great, Mark,” Mary moaned. I slid my hand lower, using the heel of my hand to grind against her clit as I gently pushed two fingers up inside her wet pussy. My wife gasped, “Finger fuck me! Umm, make your naughty filly cum!”

“Gladly, Mare,” I whispered then started kissing and sucking at her neck as I slid my two fingers in and out of her sucking cunt. I could feel the passion growing through her body, the way she began to tense as her orgasm neared. I pumped my fingers faster inside her, pinching her hard nipple. “Cum for me, Mare.”

“Yes, yes! Oh, I love you, Mark!” she cried out as her passion overwhelmed her. My fingers were massaged by her orgasming cunt and her plump ass ground back into my hard cock deliciously. “Oh, fuck, that was great!” She turned in my arms and kissed me soundly on the lips. “Umm, how should I return the favor? My mouth.” She grinned, licking her lips. “My wet pussy, maybe? Ohh, maybe my naughty little ass?”

I grinned at her, reaching around to grope her ass. “What do you think?”

“I think my new husband wants to fuck my naughty ass,” she giggled. “But, he needs to get me nice and ready back there.”

Mary turned back around and I knelt down, pushing up her short, flowery skirt, exposing her pale, plump ass. I kissed each cheek, rubbing their pillowy softness against my face, before I spread her open. I fond her tight anus and placed my lips on it, sucking and licking. Mary purred as I pushed my tongue at her sphincter, slowly forcing my tongue past the tight ring and tasting the sour flavor of her ass.

“Umm, I love it when you rim me,” cooed Mary, then she gasped playfully as I slipped two fingers up inside her juicy cunt.

I let those fingers soak in her cunt, getting a good coating of her savory lube, before I pulled out and pushed those two fingers into her tight ass. I slid them deep into her bowels, fucking them in and out as her ass gripped them tightly. Mary looked over her shoulder at me, a happy smile on her face. She was ready.

I stood up, slipped my cock into her tight pussy, fucking in and out of her just a few times. I almost wanted to stay in her pussy, she felt so amazing, but I wanted her tight ass right now. I pulled out, and Mary sighed in disappointment. I adjusted my cock, lined up at her sphincter, and pushed slowly into her ass. Mary’s disappointment faded as I filled her asshole; she loved it up the ass, too. I moaned as my cock disappeared inside the tight tunnel.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice!” Mary cooed as my cock slid all the way into her ass. “Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Give your filly a good ride!”

I pulled back and thrust back into her, enjoying her tight embrace as I fucked her slowly. Mary pushed her hips back as I pounded her ass. I reached my hands around her and gripped her breasts, squeezing the firm, perky flesh and feeling her hard nipples between my fingers. Mary gasped every time I thrust into her, then turned her head and we kissed over her shoulder.

“Harder!” moaned Mary. “Give it to me hard, my randy stallion! I’m so close to cumming again!”

I pounded my wife’s ass as hard as I dared; I didn’t want to hurt her. She wasn’t Xiu who got off on the pain. My strokes were becoming more frantic as my own cum approached. I was getting so close, just a few more strokes and I would be there. Plunging into her tight ass, my cock’s sensitive head would rub against her hot bowels, sending pleasure shooting through my cock. Then I pulled out, delighting in the velvety feel of her asshole. Every stroke brought me closer and closer to cumming.

“Fuck!” I moaned. “Here it comes, Mare! Fuck!”

“Ohh, I can feel your hot cum filling me up!” moaned Mary as my release flooded her ass. Then I felt her ass clamp down on me and Mary’s body trembling in my arms. “Ohh, I love it when you cum in me, Mark! Oh, I love it so much.”

I held my wife as we relaxed in an orgasmic high, gently kissing her neck and cheek, and admiring the city of Paris laid out before us. “I love you so much,” I whispered. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Mary sighed. “But, I think I owe you a cum. I’m one up on you.”

I laughed as I pulled out of her ass. My wife knelt before me and started licking at my dirty cock. She usually had one of the sluts clean up my cock after its been in her ass, but sometimes she liked to do it herself. I closed my eyes and leaned against the railing with my arms and enjoyed my wife’s excellent blowjob.

“Excuse me, sir,” 51 said. “I know you didn’t want any interruptions unless it was important.”

I sighed as Mary released my cock. “What is it, 51?” I asked her as Mary stood up.

51, the temporary head of the bodyguards, walked forward. She was a beautiful Black woman, her ebony breasts almost spilling out of her half-unbuttoned cop blouse. She held my phone in her hand and I took it from her.

“Hello?” I asked.

“M-master!” wailed Alison. “I-it’s Karen.”

“She’s back?” I asked, a sick feeling in my stomach. Lilith promised to return her unharmed, but then why was Alison crying?

“A hearse arrived today.” Alison paused, struggling to speak. “Karen’s dead.”

I dropped the phone and leaned against the railing. “What is it, Mark?” Mary asked, in concern.

“Karen is dead.”

As Mary sobbed into my chest, anger burned in my heart. Lilith tricked me, found some loophole in our agreement. Demons always found some way to fuck you. I racked my thoughts, struggling to remember what she said, exactly. I thought I made her promise not to hurt Karen, to return her unharmed. The memory of floating in the darkness, flooded my mind. I will do nothing to harm Karen, that’s what she promised.

I realized my mistake. Lilith didn’t promise to see that Karen was returned unharmed, she just promised not to be the one to harm her. I had been too afraid of dying, too afraid of Mary dying with me, to think it through. Goddamn fucking demons! I glanced at 51 who had picked up my phone and was standing at attention.

“We’re going home,” I ordered, anger heating my voice. “Contact every law enforcement agency under my control. I want them to find wherever Karen was being held, find the thing she birthed, and kill it! Lilith will regret tricking me. I will crush the bitch beneath my heel!”

“For Karen,” Mary whispered, sadly, her arms tightening around my body. “Turn over every stone,” my wife ordered, her voice thick with grief and anger. “Do whatever it takes!”

We buried Karen in the Woodbine Cemetery three days later, on the twenty-fifth, next to Chasity and the six bodyguards that died in June. The Cunningham twins performed the funeral, dressed somberly in modest, black dresses. Tiffany, Mary’s mother, wept the loudest as we buried Karen. They were friends, I remembered. Karen was the Nun that rescued Tiffany from the Warlock that made her a slave.

Guilt and anger warred inside me as I stared at Tiffany. She was responsible for Chasity’s death, just as I was responsible for Karen’s death. I didn’t mean for Karen to die, but that didn’t change what happened. Tiffany didn’t mean for Chasity to die. She was tricked by the angels into attacking us. Tricked just like me.

I hugged Tiffany and my mother-in-law stiffened in my arms for a moment, confused at the sudden gesture. I let go of the anger I had been holding onto, the misplaced rage. Tiffany was tricked by the angels, just like I was tricked by the demons. There were more important things to hate than Tiffany. “I forgive you,” I whispered into her ear. Tears ran down my mother-in-law’s face as I turned and walked back to the limo.

Mary caught up, slipping her arm about my waist. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder, giving her a gentle squeeze, pulling my wife tightly against my side. Leah was awaiting us at the limo, holding the door open as we climbed in. To my surprise, 51 slid in after us, holding a manila folder. “Sir, we’ve had our first lead on your missing slaves, Chantelle and Lana.”

She handed us the folder. Inside were color photos of a lobby. They were security cam footage and you could make out black-haired Chantelle and blonde Lana easily enough. Then I blinked. Both looked incredibly pregnant. That was impossible. Mary was frowning, biting her lip.

“That looks like them,” Mary muttered. “The blonde has the same blue streaks dyed in her hair like Lana had. But these women look nine months pregnant. That can’t be right. It’s only been a month and a half since we last saw them.”

“Where is this from?” I asked.

“A funeral home in Seattle,” 51 answered.

I frowned. “You don’t mean…”

51 nodded. “These two women delivered Karen’s body to the funeral home and ordered them to drive the body to the house.” 51 hesitated, then added, “The staff at the funeral home, well, I think they were bewitched.”

So, it wasn’t the Nuns that got to Chantelle and Lana, it was Lilith. A dream I had awhile ago flooded back into my mind. In the dream, I was holding two dolls in my hand, one blonde and one with raven-black hair. Then Lilith appeared and ripped the dolls out my grip. The pain was so intense, so real, I woke up. Crap. I never gave that dream much thought. Just a nightmare brought on by the unease I felt around Lilith. I stared at photos of Chantelle and Lana and vowed to save them from Lilith’s clutches.

“Find them and we’ll find Lilith,” I ordered 51.

“They are not to be harmed, either,” Mary interjected. “Lana and Chantelle are ours.”

“Yes, mam!” 51 saluted. “Chief Spencer of Seattle PD is on it.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thursday, July 25th, 7:13 PM – Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA
I watched the Seyb ritual from the Shadow.

The very pregnant Lana led the ritual, her hand sliding the dildo in and out of her cunt. My child was growing in her womb. I smiled, another child grew in Lana’s wife, Chantelle’s womb, and both women were almost ready to give birth to the first of my new daughters. Tomorrow they would be born, I thought, just in time for me to welcome them in the flesh. My Vessel sat in the middle of the coven’s circle. She looked thirteen, long silver hair fell across her flat back and across her chest. Her breasts were just starting to bud and her hips were just starting to fill out. Holding my Vessel’s hands, naked as well, was the fiery red-head Mona.

The coven sat in a circle around them, chanting meaningless prayers to me. Power was all about the trappings. Lana pumped the dildo in and out of her cunt, her head thrown back. When she orgasms and utters Seyb a year of Mona’s life will flow into my Vessel and age her. Thirteen willing women had already given a year of their lives to my Vessel and once Mona gave hers, it would be time for me to inhabit my Vessel and escape the Abyss.

I was still savoring the grief and anger of Mark Glassner as he buried that slut, Karen. I watched from the Shadows. I promised not to harm the little thing. And I did nothing to her. It was my Vessel that killed her, that sucked all the life-force from her just to be born. I just had to watch and wait and do nothing. And shortly, I would be free of the Abyss and I would increase Mark Glassner’s suffering tenfold, a hundredfold. He would curse the day he ever made his Pact.

“Yes, yes!” Lana moaned as she fucked the dildo in and out of her cunt.

Her arms wrapped around her pregnant belly. Her breasts were large, nipples pierced with gold rings, and heaved with passion. I could smell her arousal into the Shadow. A tangy, tart musk that smelled so sweet to my nostrils. Nothing smelled better than a woman’s lust. The blue, plastic cock was almost a blur as Lana pumped it in and out of her hungry cunt with one hand while the other diddled her clit.

“Oh my Goddess!” Lana screamed as her body went rigid. “Seyb!”

I could see the energy flow out of Mona and into my Vessel. For Mona, nothing seemed to change. Aging one year at thirty-one produced very little difference. My Vessel, on the other hand, aged from thirteen to fourteen. She grew a few inches in height, her breasts budded into little, apple-sized mounds. Her flat hips grew some curves and a sparse down of silvery pubic hair sprouted about her mound.

Mona leaned in and kissed the Vessel on the lips. My Vessel just sat motionless. No will animated the body, yet. The Vessel had finally reached enough maturity to be inhabited and I moved through the Shadows to it. I reached out, straining to touch my Vessel. Chains were holding me back, tearing at my soul with cruel barbs. The chains of my imprisonment, somehow they knew I was trying to escape. The Vessel moved for the first time on its own, reaching out its hands towards me. It was empty, yearning to be filled, and it sensed the one thing that could fill it.

Me.

I struggled, fighting as hard as I could against my bonds. The pain was excruciating as a thousand barbs tore at my soul. I will escape! I will be free! I was so close, my fingers brushing the Vessel’s fingertips. Yes! Hope surged through me and then was dashed as the chains yanked me back. No! No! Just a little more! Just a little more and freedom is yours, Lilith! Ignore the pain and take your freedom! Pain was blossoming in my soul as the chains tore at my very essence, trying to rip me back deeper into the Abyss.

“No!” I roared in defiance towards the Heavens. “No, I will have my freedom! I will not be contained by Your prison any longer!”

My fingers brushed the Vessel’s, then my hand grasped hers and the Vessel heaved, pulling me out of the Abyss and into it. My soul tore as the barbs ripped free and I was pain incarnate as I flowed into my new body, sinking into the warm flesh like water into a sponge, filling every fiber of its body. Then the pain was suddenly gone. I had a heart thudding in my chest, blood roaring through my veins, again. I could feel the hardwood floor beneath me, the muggy air on my skin. I could only see a red darkness and panic sank into me. Did something go wrong?

Then I laughed. Your eyes are closed, Lilith. It had been too long since I had a real body. I opened my eyes, the light stabbing them painfully, and I forced myself not to wince. I was a Goddess, and Goddesses do not flinch. I flexed my fingers, licked my lips, inhaled deeply. I had a body again! And it was wonderful!

I was free!

My worshipers stared at me in awe. I stood up, trying not to stumble. This form was smaller than I was used to. It had not yet reached its full maturity. I slowly turned, gazing at all my followers. They were naked, all women, their eyes wide with lust, their nipples hard and the room reeked of their growing arousal. Spicy, sweet, tangy, tart, musky, sour. All the delicious flavors of womanhood.

Lana and Chantelle knelt, awkward with their large bellies, before me. “My Goddess,” Chantelle breathed. “Your humble servants await your command.”

“Rise, my daughters,” I commanded, my voice high and girlish with youth. “You did well, I am very pleased with you.”

Lana and Chantelle looked up at me, smiling exultantly. I bent and kissed first Lana and then Chantelle on the lips. Both women fell to the floor as their orgasms exploded through their bodies. As the pregnant women writhed in pleasure I scanned the room and found Babylon sitting next to her daughter, Crystal.

“You have the sacrifice?” I asked Babylon, the coven’s leader.

“Yes, my Goddess,” she breathed. “Lance, my ex-husband.” She licked her lips, a tinge of fear in her eyes. “He almost beat me to death, once.”

“Fitting,” I smiled in pleasure. I hated men, especially those that thought they were better than a woman.

I needed to finish growing and now that I was in control of the Vessel, there was a far more satisfying way to age myself another fifteen years, to reach the peak of my physical beauty and maturity. Four of the women dragged in the naked man. He was in his forties, fat and soft. His hands were tied with ropes behind his back and he thrashed like a beached whale in the grips of the four women.

“Fucking cunts!” Lance roared as he thrashed about like a beached whale. “I’ll fucking kill all of you. And fucking rape all your lesbo cunts and smash your faces in! Fuckin’ let me go! And you, Clarissa or Babylon or whatever the fuck you call yourself these days. I’ll fucking kill you last! You fucking dyke! I’ll rape your dyke pussy and I’ll kill ya!”

“Ohh, he is perfect,” I purred, feeling my pussy begin to moisten in anticipation.

He was thrown down onto the floor and the twenty or so women of the coven quickly bound him spread-eagle on the floor. The Coven had swelled its ranks since my manifestation a month ago on the Summer Solstice. More than forty women followed me and more joined our ranks every day. We found them in the missions, the abused women shelters, and walking the streets. Wherever a woman was beaten and oppressed by a man, a new worshiper was found.

I brushed the man with my foot, just the lightest touch and he shivered in pleasure, his cock hardening beneath his fat gut. I would drain the man dry, steal his life-force to age my Vessel. Every time he would cum inside me, I would steal more of his life. I stared at him with a predator’s hunger, licking my lips in anticipation.

“Free me, slut!” he snarled. “Let me go and I’ll spare your fucking hide. I’ll give you a good fuckin’ too.”

“You want to stick your cock inside me?” I cooed. “You want to feel the velvet deliciousness of my cunt?”

“You bet I do, slut!” he grinned with false bravado. But I could smell the stink of fear on him. A man’s fear smelled almost as good as a woman’s arousal. “My cock’ll make you howl. Ya’ll fuckin’ love it!”

I straddled him, lining his cock at my hungry hole. I felt the head of his disgusting cock prodding at my pussy. I slammed my hips down, engulfing him in one, swift thrust. The pain was intense as I broke in my virgin pussy, his cock felt monstrously huge inside me. I grit my teeth and ignored the pain, sliding up his shaft.

“Holy shit!” he groaned and then I felt his disgusting seed spilling in me.

I aged a year, my breasts swelling, a few more inches of height and I grew more womanly curves. I smiled in joy and slammed down his cock. Up and down and he was cumming in me again, and my breasts were growing bigger. They were round and perky with teenage youth, jiggling as I rose up and down on him. My bush was thick and silvery. I slid a hand across my hip and delighted in the curves I felt, then up to my breasts. I fingered my nipples, they were larger, my aerola growing wider as my body matured.

I rode him hard and he moaned and groaned, cumming every few strokes. Soon my breasts had grown to their full majesty, round and heavy and yet still perky, not drooping or sagging. My hips had transformed into the pleasing curves of womanhood. I felt my face, tracing the familiar features. I had aged from the pretty innocence of a youth to the mature beauty of a woman. Twelves times Lance had cum in me, then thirteen. I threw my head back, my orgasm building within me, my hands enjoying the fullness of my breasts. I grew even closer to my pleasure as the fourteenth load spilled into me, my body sucking up his life-force.

I slammed down one last time, grinding my clit into his groin, and moaned my orgasm in a loud voice as he shot his fifteenth load of cum into me. His vibrant life-force poured into me as my pleasure rolled through my body. I threw back my head as the exquisite pleasure exploded through my body. Around me, every woman fell to the floor as my Lust washed through the room and triggered their own orgasms to surge through their bodies.

Feeling exhilarated, I stood up, the man’s vile cum rolling wetly down my thighs. I stretched, enjoying the way my full breasts swayed. I looked down on the disgusting creature and smiled at his transformation. The man looked gaunt and old, his hair turned white and wrinkles creasing his face. He gasped for breath, his face turning purple.

“I hoped you liked it,” I purred maliciously.

“My heart,” Lance wheezed, clutching his chest. “Please, I think I’m having a heart attack.”

“Ohh, then let me help you,” I smiled down at him.

Hope flared in his eyes, but that quickly vanished as I crushed his throat beneath my foot.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, August 6th, 6:49 PM – Deer Creek Apartments, Summit, WA
The doorbell rang as Thamina sat the plate of rice and lamb on the table.

“Can you get it, Fiona?” Thamina asked. She kissed me on the lips briefly before she walked back into the small kitchen. I admired her ass beneath her long skirt. She still dressed like a good Muslim woman, long skirts, blouses with long sleeves and high necklines, and a headscarf wrapped about her black hair.

“Sure, Mina,” I said walking across the living room to the door.

Things had been going really well in the six weeks since we escaped Mark’s clutches. I still wasn’t sure what we were. Friends? Lovers? Maybe we were girlfriends? I didn’t know. We shared an apartment, and a bed. Thamina no longer regretted our lovemaking, but the guilt of being gay still gnawed at her. If anyone asked, she would just say we were friends or roommates.

And that hurt, just a little bit.

I opened the door and fear clutched at my heart. “Lilith!” I blurted out. Behind me a plate shattered and Thamina gasped.

Lilith smiled, her violet eyes glinting with hunger. She was dressed in a red, tight dress with a plunging neckline that showed off her lush figure. Her silver hair was piled up one side of her head, and fell about her right shoulder, loose locks falling between her breasts. She wasn’t flickering about the room like last time I saw her, when she stole Karen away from Good Sam Hospital. That seemed like a lifetime ago, when I was Mark’s slave.

“Fiona,” she purred.

Behind Lilith stood four women. Two were vaguely familiar. A short, slim woman with black hair in a red halter-top and a pair of skinny jeans that hugged her lithe figure. Her arm was entwined by a curvy, blonde woman with blue highlights in her hair and a round, smiling face. The other two women were more outlandish; a very tall woman, over seven feet tall, with a mane of scarlet hair and amber eyes. She wore a tight, black tanktop and a pair of camo pants. Her grin was feral, a lioness staring at her prey and I swallowed as those amber eyes fixed on me. The other woman was as curvy as Lilith. Purple hair that fell about her perfect face; a pair of rose-colored eyes set above a dainty nose and pouty lips. She wore a white, belly shirt that molded to her large tits, and a pair of daisy dukes.

Frowning at the two normal-looking women, I asked, “You both were with Mark at the restaurant that night?” I grimaced as I remember the night Mark made me his whore for the first time. I was a waitress at the Sky City Restaurant and my fellow waitresses and I were forced to serve Mark and Mary and two other women dinner, naked. We had to let them do whatever depraved thing they wanted to us. Just the memory of that night left me wanting to take a shower.

The blonde had a sad look on her face. “We were Mark’s slaves, then,” she said. “I am Lana, and this is my wife, Chantelle. Our Goddess, Lilith, set us free.” A look of ecstasy crossed her lips as she said Lilith’s name.

Lilith swept past me, into the house, looking around. Thamina was trembling at the table as the demoness looked around our apartment. My heart felt like it was in my throat as the freakishly tall woman pushed me aside as she followed Lilith in, a feral growl rumbling from her throat. The woman started stalking around the apartment, peering into doors and sniffing like a dog.

“Don’t mind Cora,” Lilith said, sitting down on the couch and crossing her legs. “My daughter is very protective of me.”

“Wh-what do you want,” I squeaked as the other three women walked in. The violet-haired bombshell sat daintily next to Lilith as Chantelle and Lana knelt at the demoness’s feet.

“Vengeance,” Lilith answered, her eyes shining with hatred. “On Mark Glassner.”

“We want noting to do with him,” Thamina blurted out. “We’ve moved past him.”

I sat down in the chair, licking my lips. I still had nightmares about being Mark’s slave. Terrible dreams where he walks into our apartment and makes us beg to be his again. I still felt filthy at all the things he made me do. Him and his slut, Mary. Everyday there were more stories of him on the news, more people talking about what a great man he was. The great reformer, the great God. Everyday the world slowly became his just a little bit more. Everyday I grew more and more scared that he would come back for us.

“How?” I asked and Thamina gave me a hurt look. I ignored her.

“Worship me,” Lilith smiled. “I am the only hope for women. Long have men oppressed us, used our bodies to satiate their lusts. Men are violent beasts. It is far past the time for women to do away with them entirely. Think how much greater the world would be without men.”

I frowned. “What do you mean, kill all the men?” Her smile deepened. That’s exactly what she meant. “That’s insane. We’d die off as a species.”

Lilith brushed Chantelle and the black-haired woman stood up as graceful as a dancer. She pulled off her halter-top and wiggled out of her tight jeans and stood naked and proud in the center of the room. Her body was slim and toned, and her fingers slid through a thin line of black hair that led to her shaved pussy. She pinched her clit and—it grew.

“Holy fuck!” I gasped as her clit swelled up, lengthening into a long shaft. The tip changed, turning into the head of a mushroom. No, I realized in amazement, the head of a cock. Chantelle’s transformed her clit into a penis, complete with a urethra.

“It is fully functional,” Lana purred, licking her lips. She stood up, wrapping her hand around her wife’s cock and gave it a few pumps. “I can attest to that. I’m pregnant with her child. We just found out yesterday.” The two women shared a loving look and Chantelle rubbed at Lana’s belly.

My mouth widened. “This is fucking insane.”

“I am the only being that can stop Mark,” Lilith boasted. “Worship me and I will protect you from his commands. Or wait until he makes you his slave again.” I shivered at those words. I would never be Mark’s slave again. I would rather die.

I would rather worship Lilith, I realized bitterly.

“He set us free,” Thamina protested. “He promised to leave us alone.”

“And what is the worth of a man’s promise?” demanded Lilith. “He will come for you, again. He will make you his, defile your bodies with his lusts! He will make you love his affections, rob you of your free will again!”

“I’ll do it!” I exclaimed. Anger was burning inside me. Anger at Mark for making me enjoy his rape. Anger at my ex-boyfriend, Hank, for replacing me in the two weeks I was Mark’s slut. And fueling that anger was the fear of being Mark’s whore all over again.

Thamina knelt before me, grasping my arm. Her dark eyes filled with tears. “Please, Fiona,” she begged. “Don’t serve this demon. She is evil.”

I glanced down at her face. “Mark is worse. I’ll never be his slave again.”

“Stay with me, Fiona,” Thamina begged. “I…I love you. We can be happy, together.”

My emotions whirled inside me, a tangled mess. I looked down into her eyes and I saw the love there. Did I love her? What was she to me? We made love. Many times. And it was great. But was that love? I hesitated, unsure what to do. And what if I stayed and Mark came for us? Fear, anger, love, hope. It was too much. I felt like I was about to be torn asunder.

“I don’t care if it’s a sin to be with you,” Thamina pressed on. “Just stay with me. Please. I need you.”

Thamina jumped as Lilith knelt behind her, whispering into her ear, “Fiona can have a cock. She can be your husband. It’s not a sin, then. All you have to do is just worship me.”

“Yes,” I sighed, my eyes looking up at Chantelle’s cock. What would that feel like? What would it feel like to shove my cock into Thamina’s inviting pussy. I stared down at her dusky face framed by her headscarf, her dark eyes pleading with me. Did I love Thamina? Maybe I did. I would miss waking up to her dusky face. “I can be your man, Mina. Then you wouldn’t have to be ashamed of us.”

Thamina flinched at my words. Her dark eyes stared up at me and a look of resignation filled her face. “I…I…” She swallowed. “I want you, Fiona. I will be your wife and worship your Goddess.”

I blinked in shock. “We’ve only been together a month-and-a-half,” I protested. “We can date, you can be my girlfriend. In a few months, I’m sure we’ll have grown close enough to start talking about marriage.”

“No. I am a Muslim. It is wrong what we have been doing.”

I scowled. “And worshiping Lilith is okay with Islam?”

“I would be obeying my…husband,” Thamina whispered. “I know you want me, Fiona.”

Her fingers were stroking my thigh through my jeans, sending a flush of warmth through my groin. I did want her I realized, as her dark eyes stared up at me. I rubbed my thighs together, trying to ignore that growing itch between my legs. Did I love her, though? I opened my mouth, but I couldn’t find the words. Her eyes were so beautiful, especially looking up at me from between my thighs.

“Yes,” I answered. “I’ll marry you.”

Thamina pulled my face to her and kissed me, then turned to Lilith. “You can marry us, right?”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Me, do something so prosaic? No, Lana or Chantelle can. They are my High Priestesses.”

“Then let’s do it,” Thamina said, squeezing my hand.

“Wait, right now?” I asked.

Thamina gave me a direct look. “That is my price, Fiona.”

Everyone was moving so quickly. Thamina pulled me into the center of the room, holding my hand. Chantelle pulled out a few wilting, pink begonias in a vase and shoved them into Thamina’s hands. When I objected that we needed rings, Chantelle came out of our bedroom with Thamina’s jewelry box and fished out two rings. This was all just happening too fast.

“We are gathered here to unite these women in love,” Lana intoned as Thamina gripped my hands and smiled shyly at me. She was so beautiful, I couldn’t help smiling back at her. “To share their lives and burdens together, brought together by their worship of our Goddess, Lilith. Do you, Thamina, take this woman to be your wife? To love her, and cherish her, and be her partner in all things?”

“I do,” Thamina said confidently as I slid the ring down her finger.

Lana repeated the same vow to me and I was surprised at how calm I sounded when I said, “I do.” The ring was cold as it slid down my finger. Thamina was blushing prettily when Lana declared us married and I found myself pulling my wife to me and kissing her gently on the lips.

Chantelle was crying and clapping when we broke the kiss and Lilith was staring at us expectantly. I knelt, and Thamina knelt next to me. Lana spoke, and Thamina and I recited in unison, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time.”

“And now to consummate our agreement and bestow my blessing upon you,” Lilith pronounced and her dress melted away into red smoke leaving her lush body exposed. Her clit swelled, growing into a cock and suddenly Lilith’s lust swept into me and I groaned, gripping my new wife’s hand as a delicious orgasm rippled through my body. Thamina gasped next to me, her hand trembling as she came.

“Your blessing?” I asked as I watched Lilith push Thamina onto her back, Thamina’s clothes vanishing in a puff of red smoke. Lilith was about to fuck my wife, I realized.

“To make you hers,” Lana said. “To give you your gift, and plant our Goddess’s child inside you.”

“What?” I asked.

Lana glanced fondly at the hulking Cora. “Lilith is the mother of monsters,” Lana explained. “Her seed will grow inside Thamina’s belly and her child will be special. Sadly, a woman can only bear her one child without suffering ill-effects. Other women are needed to bear our Goddess’s children.”

“Oh, yes,” Thamina moaned as Lilith’s cock penetrated her pussy and my wife orgasmed a second time beneath Lilith’s thrusts.

“Lilith’s child grows quickly,” Chantelle said. She was sitting next to the purple-haired woman. “My Lamia was in me only forty days.” Lamia snuggled up against her mother and Chantelle stroked her purple hair.

“Oh, Fiona, this is amazing!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, wow!” Then she was screaming in Arabic, a musical sound that filled my ears with delight. I watched Lilith’s perfect ass pump above my wife and I couldn’t wait for my turn to be fucked by my Goddess. I reached out and grasped Thamina’s hand and she squeezed me as another orgasm racked her body and then Lilith moaned and slammed her cock into my wife and everyone in the room felt our Goddess’s orgasm roll through the air.

Stars swam before my eyes at the intensity of Lilith’s orgasm and when my vision cleared I saw my silver-haired Goddess above me. Her silver hair brushed my cheek and my clothes dissolved into red smoke and I was naked beneath her. Lilith’s large breasts rubbed against me as she parted my thighs. Her cock brushed my pussy lips and another orgasm exploded through me. And then the shaft was sliding in and out of me.

“Oh my God!” I groaned.

“Goddess,” Lilith hissed, thrusting hard into me.

“Yes, yes!” I moaned as another orgasm rolled through me. Her cock was ecstasy in my cunt, every touch ignited a fire in my nerves. “My Goddess! I am yours!”

“Yes, you are,” she purred, stabbing her cock into me over and over.

I was lost to the pleasure as orgasm after orgasm crashed through my body. I was pleasure. Every nerve in my body was alive and fed by Lilith’s passion. Her skin was hot silk, her breath a sweet spice, her nipples hard diamonds. I shrieked so loud as I felt her seed explode into me, white-hot magma that sent my nerves erupting in pleasure so intense that nothing else mattered.

“Fiona,” a voice whispered, distant. “Fiona.” The voice was growing louder. “Fiona!” Someone was shaking me. My eyes opened and Thamina’s face was above me.

“What happened?” I asked.

“You passed out,” Thamina smiled and then kissed me.

I sat up and saw that my Goddess was dressed. “Come to Seattle tomorrow,” she commanded. “Lana will leave the address. I give you this night to consummate your marriage.”

“Thank you, my Goddess,” Thamina whispered.

I felt her hand stroking me. It felt weird, like something was protruding between my legs. “Enjoy,” Lana grinned at me. Thamina’s hand felt so wonderful, whatever she was doing. I sat up on my elbows and saw a cock growing out of my crotch. I was hard and Thamina’s hand was firm silk and every time she brushed the head, new pleasure rolled through my body.

“I have a cock,” I whispered.

“You can make it come and go,” Chantelle explained, “Just concentrate.”

“Let’s go to bed,” Thamina said eagerly. “I need my husband in me.”

“I’m your wife,” I corrected.

“Ooh, no wife could have such a beautiful cock,” Thamina purred, then I gasped as her mouth sucked the head into her lips.

“Holy shit, that’s amazing, Mina!” I gasped.

Thamina grinned at me and I stood up and she dragged me into our bedroom and sprawled onto the bed. She was naked, her skin a beautiful, dusky color, her black hair spread out like a fan about her. Her bosom heaved with passion, her dark nipples hard. Her neatly trimmed bush was matted with our Goddess’s seed.

I crawled onto the bed, atop my wife, and she pulled me to her, kissing me on the lips. I found her wet pussy with my cock and moaned as I pushed into her velvety depths. “Oh wow,” I gasped. “That’s amazing! I love you, Mina.”

I did, I realized. I did love her.

“I love you, Fiona,” she moaned as her hips rotated beneath me. I felt her hard nipples pressing into my soft breasts, her hands roaming my back, sliding down to cup my ass. “I am your wife!”

My wife. Then a thought occurred to me. “Aren’t I allowed more than one wife?” I asked her. “Doesn’t Islam let a husband marry other women?”

“Yes!” Thamina gasped as I fucked my cock in and out of her cunt. “Up to four.”

“Would you like that?” I asked her. “Other wives for us to fuck. Imagine the fun we could have.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Thamina gasped. I felt her cunt spasming about my cock as she thrashed beneath me. I kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth and kept right on fucking her through her orgasm.

I held her tightly and rolled onto my back. “Ride me, wife!” I ordered. “Let me see those beautiful breasts bounce.”

Thamina sat up, her breasts thrust forward and bounced so beautifully as she rose up and down my cock. Her pussy felt amazing wrapped around my cock. I slid a hand up her dusky skin and cupped her left breast and felt her nipple hard beneath my fingers. She smiled at me, tossing her beautiful, dark hair as she threw her head back in pleasure.

“Oh, Mina!” I moaned. “Your pussy feels amazing!” I felt this growing pressure deep inside me. In my ovaries. Something wanted to escape my body. “I think I’m about to cum!”

“Yes, yes, flood me with your cum!” Thamina panted. “Umm, I love your cock!”

That feeling of release grew and grew and then this intense pleasure surged through me and I could feel my cum pumping out of my cock, flooding into my wife’s pussy! “Yes, oh fuck, that’s amazing!”

I pulled my wife down to kiss me. Being married wasn’t all that bad, I realized. Not with such a beautiful woman as my wife. I shrunk my cock. I wanted to enjoy my wife as a woman for awhile. Thamina happily spun about, presenting her well-fucked cunt to my lips. White cum stained her pussy, a mix of my sperm and my Goddess’s. She tasted delicious and I shuddered as her tongue started lapping at my cunt.

Being married definitely wasn’t all that bad.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday, September 22nd, 10:33 PM – Q13 Fox New Studio, Seattle, WA
“Tonight we are joined by Mark and Mary Glassner,” Debra Horne-Dannell introduced.

Debra had almost been fired from Q13 for proclaiming me a God during a live broadcast and posting the entirety of the firefight at our house and my subsequent healing on Youtube. The Miracle of South Hill everyone called it. I pulled some strings, and now she was the co-anchor for the local news. Debra had an awed look in her eyes as she stared at Mary and me. “We are honored to have you here tonight, my Lord and Lady.”

“Always nice to see you, Debra,” Mary answered, warmly.

“Thank you for having us,” I smiled.

Debra blushed. I bet she was remembering all the times she sucked my cock. “It’s my pleasure. You are here tonight to promote a gun-buyback program you are sponsoring in Tacoma this Saturday?”

I nodded. “It’s a great opportunity to get some guns off the street. After the attack, I know from experience just how dangerous guns in the wrong hands can be.”

Mary smiled. “Our country is awash in guns. It may have made sense to have an armed population two hundred years ago. But, the Founding Fathers could never have anticipated just how deadly guns would become.”

Debra nodded in agreement. “It has become quite an epidemic in this country,” she interjected.

“Exactly,” I said, turning to face the camera. We were live; Mary and I always insisted on doing interviews live so our commands could actually affect people. They didn’t work if recorded for some reason. “I want everyone out there watching us tonight that isn’t a police officer or in the military, to bring their guns to the Courthouse in Tacoma. Amazon has graciously donated hundred dollar gift cards to anyone that turns in their guns. It starts at Ten AM and will go all day.”

The greatest threat to Mary’s and my safety was someone with a gun. The more guns we got out of the hands of people not under my power, the safer we would be. Even with the amulets Sam invented, they were still a danger to us.

Sam, our former sex slave turned Vizier, had started taking the knowledge of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and applying them in new ways. She modified a charm that could be placed on amulets to deflect arrows and, after many tries, got them to work on bullets. Everyone in our employ, the sluts, our bodyguards, and our family members, wore these bronze amulets. One hung around my neck and another nestled in Mary’s cleavage. They created a field that could deflect bullets, but they weren’t perfect. A powerful enough gun could still penetrate the field and automatic fire could overwhelm the amulet pretty fast.

“Well, I can’t wait to see the turnout,” Debra smiled, then glanced at Mary. “Rumor has it that you’re pregnant.”

Mary’s smile grew and she reached over and gripped my hand. “I am. Almost eight weeks. We found out a week after the wedding.”

Debra clapped her hands. “I am so happy for you, my Lady.”

I glanced at my wife, squeezed her hand. I was happy too. The first two months of our marrige was going perfectly. Except Brandon Fitzsimmons and Lilith were out there, somewhere. The interview wrapped up, and we walked to the elevators, surrounded by our bodyguards. We were getting strange reports out of the Midwest. It seemed Brandon had used his copy of the Book to gain powers. There were many reports of women disappearing after their boyfriends or husbands committed suicide. Some of the women would show up alive, confused about what happened to them, others were found badly beaten or dead, and a few hadn’t been seen at all. A man, fitting Brandon’s description, was often seen around these incidents.

I kept hoping a Nun would show up and deal with him. They couldn’t leave me alone for a week. Was it too much to hope that one would show up and deal with Brandon? There were still a few out there, according to Tiffany. Though no Nuns were left in North America. It was looking like Mary and I would have to deal with him personally. Sending the authorities after Brandon would just get more people killed. After the gun-buyback in Tacoma, I would have to make the time. He wouldn’t be hard to defeat. His mother was dead so he couldn’t bind anyone with the Zimmah ritual. I would just order his Thralls not to fight and our conflicting orders would freeze them in place. Then it would be child’s play for our bodyguards to take him.

Brandon wasn’t nearly as dangerous as Lilith was. It had been two months since Karen died and there was still no sign of Chantelle and Lana. Their images were on wanted posters, ran on the news, and no one had come forward with any reliable information on them. They were the only lead we had on tracking Lilith’s child down. Lilith was out there, somewhere, plotting against us. I brooded on that thought as we rode the elevator down to the parking garage.

Our guard tonight was made up by A Squad, a mix of the old bodyguards that survived the attack and volunteers. The first two classes had finished their Police training, adding fifteen new members to the guard. These were women who agreed to be our slaves, to serve and protect their Gods. Four other women had also joined the bodyguards, cops that quit their jobs and traveled across the Country to join up. As soon as we had enough, we would free the original bodyguards that we forced to protect us. We would let them choose to stay or be free, just like we had with the sluts. With Lilith and Brandon out there, we needed to keep them just a little longer.

I was getting worried about what our enemies were up to, so I’ve quietly made arrangements in case something goes wrong. I used Mary’s older sister, Shannon, and her fiancee, George. He traveled a lot on business and he had the perfect cover to make some purchases around the country.

Leah waited for us at the limo, looking sexy in her white corset and short, black skirt. The limo was new, having just arrived a week ago. It was armored, the doors heavy with Kevlar plates and six inches of bullet-resistant glass. The limo was a beast, practically a tank. Mary slid in first and then I followed. Jessica, our press secretary-slut, was last, sitting opposite us inside the limo as Mary snuggled up to me and I kissed her on the lips.

Mary slid her hand down and rubbed at my cock through my pants and grinned when she felt how hard I was. “Horny stallion,” she fondly said, then yawned. “Jessica, attend to my husband.”

“Absolutely, Mistress,” Jessica smiled.

Mary laid her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes. She had a little less energy these days, because of the pregnancy, and it was getting late. I stroked her cheek and she smiled softly as Jessica knelt before me. Our slut was wearing a transparent blouse that showed her beautiful, caramel breasts and dark nipples through the sheer fabric. She knelt down before me as the limo started to move, unzipping my pants and sucking my cock into her lips.

“Thank you, Mare,” I whispered. “You’re the best wife.”

“I know,” she murmured, sleepily.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, September 23nd, 9:17 AM – Main Gate, JBLM, WA
I moaned as Ashley settled her cunt down on my hard cock in the back of my limo. The blonde teen, the first of my concubines, threw back her head and moaned wantonly, “Oh, Brandon! Your cock feels so amazing!”

“Lucky girl,” pouted the auburn-haired Sherri as she lay entwined with her twin sister, Terri, on the opposite seat. The twin sisters’ freckled breasts were pressed together as Terri pulled her sister’s face back to hers.

I smiled, watching the sisters kiss, Sherri’s ass flexing as she ground her pussy into her twin’s. They were my second and third concubines. I found them in the parking lot of a Motel Six. Terri’s boyfriend had objected when he found me kissing his girl and took a swing at my face. He almost hit me before I froze his muscles with a command. I had Terri execute him for daring to strike at a God. He had blubbered so pathetically as his girlfriend took my gun, put it to his head, and killed him.

I had to keep the twins, they had green eyes, freckled faces, and pouty lips. With their auburn hair, they were almost like Mary. When I fucked them, I could almost pretend that they were Mark’s wife. I couldn’t wait to take her as mine before Mark. To make her love my cock more than his and watch the pain in his face as his wife cums on my cock and begs me for more. Mary would make a fine concubine once we flushed Mark’s child out of her belly.

I smiled, I couldn’t wait to have them in my power.

I would have my wife, Desiree, back, too, adding her to my growing harem. There were another four ladies back at the hotel, and Victoire, of course. She was driving the limo, her hazel eyes glancing enviously at Ashley in the rear view mirror. She was a French model I found at O’Hare Airport. She was on a layover and I made her mine in the airport lounge.

After making my Pact, I was—sidetracked. There were just so many beautiful women, I found, that were begging to be fucked. I kept the most pleasing women as my concubines, and disposed of the rest. Before I realized it, over a month had passed and I had not gotten one step closer to my revenge. But that was about to change.

There was a rap on the window. An MP guarding the Main Gate of Fort Lewis was standing there, peering into the tinted windows. I signaled Victoire to roll the windows down. Ashley kept riding my cock. She knew better than to stop. I hadn’t had to chastise her in weeks and all her bruises had faded.

“What the fuck!” the MP gasped.

“I am your God,” I commanded. “Escort me to the commanding officer of your Post.”

“Yes, sir!” the MP saluted.

I had to give more orders, of course. The sergeant in charge of the gate had to be brought in line, but in a few minutes, I had an MP escort to Lieutenant General Arthur Brooks, commanding officer of I Corps and Joint Base Lewis-McChord. A few years ago, neighboring McChord Air Force Base and Fort Lewis were combined into one installation. Somehow it saved money.

Ashley pumped her hips atop me as we drove through the base, moaning her pleasure. I stared out the window at the all the soldiers we were passing. The start of my army. On Saturday, I will have Mark crawling on his belly before me. Just five more days and the world will know who I am and tremble before my Majesty!

For I am their rightful God. The Great and Powerful Brandon! I closed my eyes, pictured Mark Glassner kneeling in defeat before me, the false God cast down by the True, and came in Ashley’s sweet cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday, September 25th, 10:32 AM – City Hall, Seattle, WA
“Excuse me, Mr. Mayor,” Nate Kirkpatrick said, knocking on the heavy, oak door of the Mayor’s office

“Oh, come in, Nate,” the Mayor answered.

I followed Nate in. He was a big, burly man with brown hair that was quickly balding. He was the Manager of Human Resources at City hall. I say was, because my daughter killed him last night and then took on his appearance. I was really proud of my daughter, she was only a few days old and she already was accomplishing so much for Lilith. She was a Mazikeen, a creature that could assume any form she pleased.

“This is your new assistant,” Nate said, motioning to me. “Fiona Cavanagh.”

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. Mayor,” I lied.

The Mayor, a fairly fit man for someone in his early sixties, reached out and shook my hand. He was tall, his hair obviously dyed black to hide the gray, and he had a firm handshake. His desk was neat; a computer, a pen cup, and a photo of the Mayor and his husband at their civil wedding were the only items resting on the dark wood.

“You can call me Craig or Mayor Erikson,” he said with a smile, shaking my hand.

“I’m sorry to hear about the passing of your previous assistant,” I said. His name was Shaun, and Thamina’s daughter by Lilith, Tir, had infected him with a very nasty, and very lethal, disease.

Grief clouded the Mayor’s face. “Yeah, he was a special young man.”

“Well, I’ll go get set up at my desk,” I said.

“Oh, of course,” Mayor Erikson said.

Once his door was closed, I whispered to my daughter, “You did good, Ziki.”

A loving look appeared on the face my daughter wore, recognizable to me through the fat man’s face she wore. I reached out and stroked her stubbled cheek fondly. “Well, Mother, I have other hires to make,” Ziki told me.

I nodded, and sat down at the desk. Slowly, Seattle would be Lilith’s, I thought happily. A few minutes later, Lamia walked in. She was Chantelle’s daughter by Lilith, and I dialed the Mayor’s phone. “Your 10:45 is here, sir.”

“I don’t see an appointment on my schedule?” the Mayor objected.

“Maybe Shaun didn’t get a chance to update your schedule, sir.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” he sighed, his voice thick with grief. He cleared his throat. “Okay, send him in.”

“Her, sir. A Miss Lamia. She has something very important to show you.”

Lamia smiled naughtily at me, her purple hair framing her face beautifully. She walked to the door, and I couldn’t help watching her tight ass sway beneath the short skirt of her dress. Lamia could make any one man at a time to be her love-slave, even a gay man like the Mayor. She would just need a few hours to imprint him. I just had to keep visitors away until then.

I heard a low moan and Lamia’s throaty laugh through the door and smiled. I picked up the phone and dialed my wife. “Mina, my first day is going perfectly,” I told her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched from the Shadows as Melvyn Howland read Professor Scrivener’s final message when it appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s assignment website. The news of the Professor’s death had already spread through the campus. He had been found shot dead this morning. Melvyn read the note with a sick fascination. It was all about who was responsible for his death and his interesting translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

Melvyn, or Mel to his friends, wasn’t the first to read the final message. But he was the first to post the Professor’s translation to an occult forum, the UnearthedArcana.com, and linked his post to Reddit. I marveled at the technology of this age. In the past, such a book would take weeks of painstakingly hard work to copy it perfectly. But now, this young man just shared it to the entire world in a matter of seconds.

For weeks, nothing happened. People read it, discussed its contents, dismissed it as fiction or a hoax. It was Simon Arterbury, posting under the name atterboy-simon, who had the theory that Mark Glassner must have made a Pact with Lucifer. “All his powers can be explained by this book,” he typed.

Other users shouted him down, all full believers in their false God, Mark, and not willing to believe that such a perfect being would soil himself by consorting with demons. That comment brought a smile to my lips. These humans were such blind fools, I observed with amused contempt.

Simon, desiring to prove them wrong, went to a grocery store and bought a T-bone steak and waited for dawn on the balcony of his small apartment, his tiny grill burning. He was twenty-seven years old, obsessed with watching high school girls. From his balcony, he had a clear view of the local High School’s field and he loved photographing the cheerleaders as they practiced.

“The Shining One, Son of the Morning,” Simon called out. I could smell his sweet offering and his words pulled me to the Mortal World. “I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me. The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!”

I wasn’t able to have the dramatic entrance I preferred. There was just no room on the balcony for that. I had to settle for his startled jump as I materialized next to him. I was dressed in my usual, dapper suit, dark as smoke, and put a friendly smile on my face, to put the insect at ease.

“Holy shit!” Simon exclaimed. “That worked.”

We quickly got down to business. His wishes were so pedestrian. “I want the entire Varsity Cheerleading Squad of Townsend High School to appear before me as my willing sex slaves. I want the stamina to be able to fuck them all without rest. And, I want a billion dollars.”

I left the man to fuck his teenage cheerleaders in his cramped apartment. Much later, Simon dragged himself away from his harem to post on the forum: “I did it haters, fuk you and fuk your god! Lucifer gave me entire cheerleading squad!! *-)” He uploaded a photo of himself surrounded by the smiling, naked cheerleaders holding pompoms. The idiot was arrested two days later for kidnapping and the rape of minors. Well, he had that billion to spend on his defense.

Others summoned me after that.

Scotty Adams wished for the ability to turn himself invisible, that women would enjoy it when he molested them while invisible, and not to suffer the effects of exposure while invisible. I don’t think the man ever plans on being visible again, and soon the Ghost of Paris, Texas became infamous.

Augustin Kudrna wished for every married woman to desire him and let him fuck them, for their husbands to not object as he fucked their wives, and for every woman he fucks to conceive a child, if possible.

Yoshida Emi, a teenage girl in Japan, constantly bullied, wished for the ability to kill anyone if she writes their name down in a notebook. She got this idea from something called ‘Death Note’. That’s all she wanted. I didn’t have a problem getting a bargain like that. I had to make one addendum to her power. Mark and Mary Glassner had to be immune. “I made a pact with them,” I explained to the girl. I needed them, I couldn’t very well let some stupid girl ruin all my plans. A rash of unexplained deaths plagued Yamamura High School.

Marcus Arthursson wished for people to obey his commands, to reshape any woman he wanted to, usually into his ideal woman, and to have a big cock. The city of St. Paul, Minnesota, was flooded with big-breasted women who appeared in their twenties with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tan skin. Aging women from around the world traveled to St. Paul to regain their youths at the hands of the ‘Doctor’ Arthursson. Getting fucked by him was a small price to pay for youth restored.

Marissa Beckett, separated from her husband, Steven, wished for his cock to never get hard again, for the whore he was fucking to have the worst case of gonorrhea, and for her final wish, Marissa wanted to get back the body she had at twenty-one and stay that way forever. She was excited to try out her restored youth and get laid.

Lenox MacCrumb of Scotland wished to be superman. Well, I made him use three wishes to get some of Superman’s powers. He went with Invulnerability, Heat Vision, and Flight and then set about fighting crime in Glasgow complete with blue tights and a red cape.

Never had I been so busy.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 35.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Three: The Calm Before the Storm

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Exhibitionism, Oral, Romantic, Lactation, Wife, Wedded Lust, Voyeurism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 32.



The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I’ve ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play D&D together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn’t the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu’s large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn’t even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. “Love each other,” Rose would preach. “Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!” The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren’t the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as ‘Blessed Mother,’ alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as ‘The Holy Martyrs’ and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl’s wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl’s daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father’s hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. “Fuck me, God!” she moaned. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!” She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father’s hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, “I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live.” Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn’t be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn’t attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine’s living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God’s abode, we didn’t have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary’s dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn’t seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity’s first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I’ve been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn’t giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows – morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows – would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

“Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday,” Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

“With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan,” Matt Lauer finished.

“Hey Matt,” I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “It’s great to be here,” Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

“The footage is almost unbelievable,” Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary’s, but her beautiful calves were on display.

“Well, it’s most certainly not a hoax,” I said, trying to smile. “It hurt when I got shot.” That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

“And that light, what was that?” Savannah pressed. “Did you really get healed by a miracle?”

“Mary and I, both, have powers,” I answered. “And I used those powers to heal myself.” A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

“Show us something,” Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. “I would love to see your powers.”

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I’ve seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, “Uwph,” while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah’s eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. “How are you doing that?”

“I have powers,” I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn’t worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

“Well, um,” Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. “People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy.”

Mary smiled. “Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn’t be any stigma attached to sex. There’s nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?”

“No,” Savannah answered, frowning.

“Then there shouldn’t be anything wrong with people having sex in public,” Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, “I guess when you put it that way, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with it.”

“No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they’re related,” I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

“People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want,” Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. “Any truth to that?”

“No, people just like to follow our suggestions,” I said. “Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything.”

“We did,” Savannah Guthrie interjected. “There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything.”

“So people just do what you tell them?” Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

“How about a demonstration?” Mary asked.

“Sure,” Matt Lauer challenged. “Make us do something that we wouldn’t normally do.”

“Savannah, suck Mark’s cock,” Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie’s freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary’s hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah’s hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn’t think it was weird anymore, either. “What does that prove?” he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn’t seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie’s mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. “She’s pretty good,” I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. “Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She’s far prettier than you.”

“That is a great idea,” Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. “I’ve had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show.”

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. “Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed,” Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

“You are very pretty,” Mary told Natalie Morales. “Why don’t you show the world just how pretty those tits are.”

“And you’re just gorgeous, Mary,” Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. “I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary.” Mary’s power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

“You may be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,” Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. “Pleasure me,” Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary’s slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah’s sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

“Swallow it, Savannah!” I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. “Let’s give her a big cheer!” I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn’t just been sucking my cock, “So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you’re running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?”

“Yeah,” I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

“Umm, she’s done that before,” Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn’t see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly’s show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan’s pussy on National TV.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn’t be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary’s family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany’s return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary’s side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad’s brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom’s family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany’s eyes and I looked away. I still hadn’t forgiven Mary’s mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents’ wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don’t know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity’s funeral in the morning, then 05’s funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice’s room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

“Hey, Mary,” he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn’t know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn’t know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

“Hey, Dean,” I answered. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

“They’re asking me to pull the plug,” Dean replied with hollow eyes. “I don’t know what to do.”

“It will be okay,” I told him and grasped Alice’s hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy.” Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

“Mare!” Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, “I’m fine, Mark. Thanks.”

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. “What did you do?”

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

“Dean?” Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. “What’s going on?”

“You were shot, dear,” he whispered. “You’ve been in a coma for a week. And Mary…she healed you.”

“What, Mary?” Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

“Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?” I asked. “You too, Mark.”

“You’re okay, right?” Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. “All right, Mare.”

“I’ll be right outside, dear,” Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. “What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and…” She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. “Oh God, that happened?”

I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize to you Alice.” She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. “Let me just talk, okay.” When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. “Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn’t take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I’m so very sorry, Alice.”

“I don’t know what to say, Mary. This is just so…crazy.” Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn’t stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. “How did you do that?”

“Magic,” I told her, then took a deep breath. “Do you still love Dean?”

She frowned. “What?”

“Dean spent the last week sitting by your side,” I told her. “He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?”

“I don’t know.” Alice gave a shake of her head. “I love you, Mary.”

“I love you like a friend, like a sister,” I explained as gently as possible, “but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me.” I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu’s room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn’t have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. “Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!”

Mark stroked her face. “Xiu, I’m going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you.”

Confusion appeared on Xiu’s face as she was released from Mark’s control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

“I’m not pierced anymore,” she whispered in surprise.

“I guess I healed you too well,” Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. “I am yours,” she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. “Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!” A broad smile appeared on her lips. “Make it hurt, Master!”

“And what about me?” I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

“I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress,” Xiu said, licking her lush lips. “I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure.”

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu’s eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu’s tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice, slut!” I moaned. I caught Mark’s blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. “Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that’s so fucking nice.” I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu’s ass jiggled as Mark’s groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu’s black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu’s face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

“Your ass is fucking tight, slut!” Mark moaned. “I love fucking your slutty ass!”

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. “Are you going flood this naughty slut’s ass, Mark?” I laughed.

“I am, Mare!” Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu’s lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

“Oh fuck, that was great, slut!” I moaned.

“I’m so happy, Mistress,” Xiu answered from between my thighs. “Master’s cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I’m going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!”

“Fucking slut!” Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. “God damn, that was good, slut!”

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu’s bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark’s cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

“Where’s my locket?” I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn’t there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you’re in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn’t lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn’t leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. “Please, please, please!” I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

“Here it is!” Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. “It fell behind the chair.”

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. “I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt,” Alice had later told me. “I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn’t leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice.” They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice’s healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice’s healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn’t care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s get this started.”

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. “Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary.”

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity’s death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn’t know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn’t feel right, to be worshiped. We weren’t Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It’s not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn’t correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn’t right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent’s house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. “Hello,” I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad’s sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

“Marco!” he yelled.

“Polo!” the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy’s sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

“Missy, where’s mom and dad?” I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. “Upstairs,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They’ve been up there most of the day.”

“Well, have fun,” I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad’s bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad’s chest.

“I see you two are getting along,” I said archly.

Mom’s face grew more red. “We had a lot of time to make up.”

“What can we do for you, Mary?” Dad asked.

“I need to bind Mom,” I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

“Are we really going to make love to our daughter?” Mom asked, sounding unsure.

“I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom,” I answered. “Besides, you two haven’t fucked Missy yet? I’m surprised the little minx hasn’t already barged on in.”

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. “Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif,” Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. “This isn’t the family reunion I thought it would be.”

I grasped my mom’s perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, “But it’ll be a lot of fun.”

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. “I guess it will be.” Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom’s hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

“That was hot,” Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. “Did you just fuck Mom?”

“Yes,” Dad smiled proudly. “A couple of times. We’re like teenagers again.”

“Well, one of you is a teenager again,” I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn’t a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom’s spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom’s tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad’s cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

“Oh fuck, that’s amazing,” Dad moaned. “My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I’m so damned lucky.”

“Umm, Dad, you feel ready,” I panted, sitting up. “Sit on Dad’s face, Mom.”

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad’s cum. Dad didn’t seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad’s cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad’s cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom’s tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. “Oh, fuck, that’s nice, Mom!” Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom’s head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

“Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?” Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom’s nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad’s face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

“Oh my baby’s sucking at my breast again,” Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. “Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary.” Her body trembled as she came on Dad’s lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn’t have Mark’s recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other’s breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom’s cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad’s cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn’t as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad’s cum in my pussy. “You need to eat me out, Mom,” I told her. “To complete the spell.”

“Sure, sweety,” Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom’s breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. “Zimmah,” I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

“Oh, wow,” Mom breathed. “We’ll be together, forever, won’t we?”

“Yeah, Mom,” I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. “One happy family, forever.”

“Forever,” Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom’s delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom’s sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

“Are you wearing panties?” I asked Rose.

The fifteen year old beamed at me. “Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings.” Rose’s fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. “Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered,” Rose quoted.

“You definitely look ready to be entered,” I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. “I am ready for my Lord’s pleasure.”

“Jesus,” Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. “Wish I was a God.”

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

“Oh my God!” Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy’s, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, “Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!”

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose’s braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

“Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!” Rose was screaming. “Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!”

Rose’s back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. Two of Mary’s cousins, a pair of adorable, five-year-old twins, Matti and Drew, walked out. They were the flower-girl and ring-bearer, respectively. Matti looked so cute as she walked forward, throwing more flowers on the aisle with a dignified air spoiled only by her cute smile. Drew tried to walk with a stately grace as he held the pillow with the wedding bands and Matti quickly out-paced her brother. She was just having so much fun that when she reached the end of the aisle and realized that her brother wasn’t next to her, she walked back to him, throwing more flowers while our friends and family laughed at how cute she was.

They were followed by Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid’s dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn’t jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn’t pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone ‘oohhed’ and ‘aahhed’ when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary’s dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary’s bouquet as I took my fiancee’s hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other’s eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary’s eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn’t sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

“Was that Rose I heard moaning?” Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. “I got bored.”

“That’s my horny stallion.” Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. “Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket.” She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

“I’m just so happy to marry you,” I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn’t help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose’s sermon went on for about ten more minutes. “The couple have written their own vows,” Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, “Forever.”

I took Mary’s hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, “Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side.” My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. “That was beautiful, Mare.” She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. “I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love.” Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

“By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife.” Everyone clapped at Rose’s pronouncement and I lifted my wife’s veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary’s arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur’s outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, “I’m so happy for you, my Gods.” Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

“You are so beautiful,” I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

“It’s only a five minute drive to the lodge,” Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. “You’ll ruin my dress.” Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties’ gusset.

“My horny stallion,” Mary panted, kissing me back. “You’re going to make a mess of my hair, too.”

“I don’t care,” I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

“Umm, I don’t either,” panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. “Make love to me, husband.”

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary’s hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

“Ohh, I love you,” Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. “I love you, my sweet filly!” I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

“Fuck me, fuck me, stud!” Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary’s head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

“My beautiful wife!” I panted. “Your pussy feels so amazing.”

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly’s cunt. Give me a good ride!”

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

“That was great, Mare,” I told her. “I love you so much.”

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. “Do I look alright?”

Mary’s hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. “You look so beautiful.”

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary’s parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was fifteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary’s red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn’t want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

“Oh wow,” a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. “You do have a cock! How did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman’s breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam’s groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam’s lips came away from Laura’s breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura’s nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. “Sir, are you going to watch?”

“Yeah,” I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin’s dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock’s head. Sam pulled off Laura’s white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura’s cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin’s cunt.

“Fuck me!” Laura begged. “I want to see if a woman’s cock feels different.”

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. “Thanks, cutie,” Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura’s cunt. Beneath Sam’s cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband’s cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura’s hands started to grope Sam’s olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

“Finger me, slut!” Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam’s eager cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing!” I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex’s head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl’s face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend’s porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he’s into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura’s cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn’t last long in his wife’s lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura’s cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex’s mouth with my spunk.

“Wow,” Alex panted, when I released her. “You cum a lot, Mark.” She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

“Pretty hot, huh?” I asked her.

“She has a cock?” Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. “Holy shit, that’s cray.”

“Gonna cum!” Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. “Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!” Sam buried herself into Laura’s cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin’s pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam’s cum.

“Clean her up,” I ordered Alex.

“How?” Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

“With your mouth,” I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura’s cunt. Sam’s cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin’s messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

“Want to fuck my snatch?” Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

“Got to get me ready,” Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex’s red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

“Holy shit!” Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. “What the hell, you’re fucking my ass!”

“Don’t stop licking!” Laura begged. “I was so close.”

“Keep licking, slut!” I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura’s cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex’s hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn’t long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura’s cunt. Laura was gripping Alex’s red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

“Eat me!” she moaned. “Oh God, I’m so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!” Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex’s face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. “Umm, that was nice.”

I kept fucking Alex’s ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. “Let me taste your milk, Laura.”

“Sure, Mark,” she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow’s milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

“That’s my randy stallion,” Mary’s voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin’s tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary’s hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

“Umm, that’s good,” Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura’s hand and her high school friend’s hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

“Hey, I wasn’t done,” I protested.

“When you’re finished with Alex’s ass, come join us,” Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex’s ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary’s friend sitting on my wife’s face and Laura eating out my wife’s pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin’s cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura’s breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn’t even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura’s cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark’s cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn’t wait until she had Mark’s kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other’s eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. “Thank you,” I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. “Any time, Mare,” he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband’s arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn’t even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn’t too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

“You are so beautiful,” Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. “I love you, Mark Glassner.”

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. “I love you, Mary Glassner.”

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 21st, 2013

“I’ll be there by ten,” Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school’s server. The school’s system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That’s why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn’t want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn’t bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

“You have it, Professor Scrivener!” he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. “Yes, I…” Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

“This is the only copy?”

I lied, “Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where’s my money?”

A smile appeared on Brandon’s lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. “I made…” My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and…

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Babylon’s House, July 21st, 2013

“Chantelle,” I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon’s house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith’s vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

“What, Lana?” she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith’s child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess’s children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

“Karen’s gone into labor,” I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. “Our Goddess is about to be born!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 34.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Book

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 27: The Book

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Orgy, Magic, Incest, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Pussy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 26.



The fire crackled in the clearing, fiery sparks rising up into the air like tiny souls. Tonight was Thursday, the Twentieth of June. The Summer Solstice. The coven assembled around the bonfire, all ten women stripped naked, their bodies painted orange and red by the firelight. Ready to worship their Goddesses.

After Lilith freed us from Mark Glassner’s control and we pledged our souls to her, Chantelle and I had been searching for worshipers. Our Goddess, Lilith, commanded us to find her followers and Babylon’s coven was the first.

We met Babylon, the coven’s leader, earlier this week. A single mother and civil engineer for the City of Seattle, who found Wicca after her abusive husband beat her nearly to death. At the shelter, a kind woman named Helena introduced her to the worship of nature and the Divine Goddess. When Helena passed two years ago, Babylon took over the coven and drove out the few men in the coven and any women that objected.

Just what Lilith was looking for. No man was worthy of worshiping Lilith. Most of the coven were gay, I could see their hungry looks as they gazed upon the naked flesh of my wife, Chantelle and myself. And the rest were certainly bi or bi-curious. The coven ranged from the young Crystal, Babylon’s seventeen year-old daughter, to Babylon herself in her early forties.

We convinced Babylon to let us demonstrate our Goddesses power for her group and ask them to pay homage to Lilith. Babylon knew her mythology and seemed to love everything about Lilith. “The first feminist,” Babylon would say. “She wanted to be equal with her husband and he kicked her out and found another wife who would submit to his brutish whims. This is what’s wrong with mainstream, patriarch dominated religion.” A wild look appeared in Babylon’s eyes as she went into a longwinded rant on the evils of male dominated religion.

I could feel the doubt radiating out from the group about our claims of performing magic, particularly from Starlight. She was a green-haired girl with her small, budding breasts and nipples pierced with gold barbells tipped with emeralds and an innocent, pixyish look liked the sweetest, kindest girl you could meet. But I could hear her whisper japes to the other coven members, and the mocking, smug looks she gave us. I liked my women skinny and lithe, like my beautiful Chantelle, and I wouldn’t mind putting her smug mouth to work on my cunt.

“Sisters, we gather on the night of the summer solstice to give thanks to Goddesses in all things,” intoned Babylon, a little pompously I thought. Babylon led the coven through their prayers and incantations for an hour, and it took all my patients to stand with them. I was never one for church. I guess I better learn to like it. Chantelle and I were Lilith’s High Priestesses.

Finally, Babylon and her coven finished their worship, and turned to face us, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana have come before us, High Priestesses of the Goddess Lilith.” Starlight snorted and a few titters echoed through the group. “Now Sisters, please be respectful of those whom claim to speak for a Goddess as illustrious as Lilith. As I was saying before I was interrupted,” she glared at Starlight who remained nonplussed, a mocking smile on her lips, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana wish to demonstrate their Goddess’s power and entreat us to pay homage to Lilith.”

Chantelle strode forward, her black hair rustled in the breeze as she stepped before the group, naked and proud, totally unfazed by all the strange women’s gazes on her lithe, dancer’s body. All those years swinging on stripper pole at Deja Vu were finally paying off. That’s how I met my wife. We both stripped at Deja Vu in Lakewood and fell in love. Chantelle had been dancing on stage when our eyes met and it was electricity. I just had to have her. Before Chantelle, I was a straight girl that liked to fool around with women, sometimes. I walked up behind my wife, pressing my round breasts into my wife’s back, my hands rubbing along her flat stomach, reaching down to her shaved cunt.

“Are you demonstrating your powers or just feeling up your girlfriend’s snatch?” Starlight laughed derisively.

I wanted to run down and claw the bitches eyes out. I had been known to claw at a bitch back at Deja Vu from time to time. I drew in a deep breath and told myself, Svitlana Paquet-Holub you are here to serve Lilith, not wrestle with a mouthy bitch. Chantelle’s hand touched mind, a gentle caress. She sensed my anger at Starlight and wanted me to relax. I kissed her neck in thanks.

“The Great Goddess, Lilith, I beseech thee,” I intoned, repeating the phrases I carefully memorized. None of it was necessary, but Lilith taught us that power required its trappings. Lilith was watching us from the Shadows, the topmost layer of the Abyss, waiting for the moment to reveal herself. “Show your blessing upon your unworthy servant, Chantelle.” My fingers had found Chantelle’s hard, little clit, rolling it between my fingers. I could feel it begin to grow, swelling in my hand.

A gasp sounded from the youngest member of the coven, Crystal. “Something’s growing from her pussy!”

A murmur went through the coven as Chantelle’s clit grew. Lengthening and widening until her clit blossomed into a seven inch cock, complete with the an angry red, mushroom tip and the slit for the urethra. All eyes were upon Chantelle’s crotch. A week ago, Lilith gave each of us a gift in exchange for our worship: for Chantelle, Lilith gave her a clit that could transform into a cock, and for my worship, Lilith granted Chantelle and I eternal youth and beauty.

I enjoyed feeling Chantelle’s cock in my hands. I loved a cock inside me. No dildo or vibrator could ever take the place of a real cock. My appetite had led me to be unfaithful to Chantelle in the past and I knew how much it hurt her every time she saw me with a man. And now, I would never need a man again, my beautiful Chantelle could satisfy that desire.

“Oh, Great Goddess, I thank you for this gift,” I intoned, trying to capture the same pompous tone that Babylon used. “Thank you providing your Daughter with the Seed of Life. No longer must we rely on the brutish embrace of a man to quicken new life. No longer must we be slaves to Man’s brutal appetites.”

I was stroking her cock, my hand gripping her throbbing shaft as my fist pumped up and down on the hard shaft. Every time the sensitive head of her cock rubbed against my palm, a shudder went through my wife’s body. Every eye in the clearing were glued to wife’s cock. The women all grew wet with desire, their nipples hardening and their eyes shiny with lust. I could smell their arousal in the air, mixed with the fragrant cedar burning on the bonfire. I pumped harder, kissing my wife’s neck. An expectant hush fell over the group as they waited for Chantelle’s cock to spew its seed.

I could feel Chantelle tensing in my arm, her breath quickening. She was getting closer to cumming, the sperm was building up in her ovaries. I stroked faster and faster, her pre-cum lubing my palm. My wrist was growing sore, but I kept stroking, and started to intone, “Lilith the Great Goddess! Lilith of the Black Moon! Lilith of the Empty Womb! Appear! Appear before your unworthy Daughters!”

Chantelle gasped and moaned as her body shuddered in my embrace. I could feel the first jet of white cum as it ran through her urethra and shot out of her dick arcing up and into the fire. A second squirt and a third followed, a collective moan went through the group and then the glorious Presence flowed through our bodies like a tidal wave as Lilith appeared, standing atop the fire. The flames of the bonfire lapped harmlessly at her feet.

“Oh my Daughters!” Lilith pronounced, her silvery hair reflecting orange in the firelight, her violet eyes glowing inhumanly. Her large breasts, so perky that they seemed to defy gravity, jiggled and swayed as she slowly turned atop the flames, gazing at each of the coven members. Jutting proudly from her crotch was a penis larger than Chantelle, rising out of the forest of silver fur. And beneath her cock was the opening of her womanhood, glistening with her desire.

The Coven fell upon each other in an orgy of female flesh as Chantelle and I watched. None had ever felt the lust of Lilith’s Presence upon them and were overwhelmed by its intensity. Babylon turned to her daughter, Crystal, and kissed her, neither caring that they were mother and daughter, all that mattered was the lust burning in their bodies.

Mother and daughter were so similar in appearance, both blonde and tall. The only difference was age. Babylon was Crystal’s beauty ripened with maturity, her breasts swollen with motherhood. Crystal bent down and engulfed her mother’s nipple, nursing once more as her mother’s hands roamed her body, finding her daughter’s shaved, wet cunt and shoving fingers up inside her.

A redhead named Mona, short and curvy, knelt before Chantelle and sucked her cock into her mouth. My wife moaned in pleasure, reaching down and gripping Mona’s head and began fucking her cock into the woman’s mouth. A hand grabbed me and turned me around and there was Starlight, lust shining in her pixyish face.

All mockery and doubt was wiped from her face. I reached out, caught her green hair and pulled the young woman to me, kissing her passionately on the face. Her apple-sized breasts rubbed against my full tits, the cold emerald of her piercing digging into my soft flesh. Her mouth kissed me back eagerly, her tongue agile and quick as it explored my mouth.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and I pushed down and Starlight eagerly sank to her feet, kneeling before me. Her breath was hot on my shaved cunt and then her tongue was licking at my slit and I shuddered in pleasure. Her smug mouth felt just as amazing as I thought it would. I gripped her dyed-green hair and rubbed my cunt all over her agile and quick tongue, enjoying as she explored every fold and crevice of my cunt.

“Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned, cumming in Mona’s mouth. “Oh, fuck, drink that delicious, female-semen!”

“Oh my Goddess!” Mona moaned. “It taste just like real cum!”

I shuddered, cumming on Starlight’s mouth as Lilith voice purred through the air, “Of course it is real! I give you this promise, worship me and no longer will you have to be slaves to men and their lusts just to have children! My Daughters, when we control the world, there will be peace. When we control the world, there will only be caring and kindness. We will nurture each other, not tear each other down! Worship me, my Daughters!”

“My Goddess!” Starlight moaned fervently, my juices glistening on her face. “I am your humble servant!”

“My Goddess!” Crystal panted, looking up from her mother’s cunt, her lips sticky with her mother’s passion.

“I will follow, my Goddess!” Babylon moaned, her face sticky with her daughter’s cunt.

“I am yours, Lilith!” screamed Mona, white cum staining her lip.

More called out, pledging themselves to Lilith until the entire cover knelt before her. I glanced at my wife and saw the pleased smile on her face. Our Goddess trusted us to find her worshipers and we succeeded. I knelt down, pushing Starlight onto her back, spreading her slim thighs. Her cunt was shaved and glistening. I lowered my face and claimed my reward, as Starlight moaned, delighting in my tongue.

“Spread the word!” Lilith commanded, her voice echoing through the clearing. “In one month’s time, my vessel shall be born and I shall enter the world once more in the flesh, unchained from my prison. In one month, we women shall retake the world that was stolen from us by men. In one month time, each of you shall receive my Gift and my Blessing! Now worship me!”

“How?” Starlight moaned as she came on my face, flooding my lips with her tart honey.

“With your bodies!” Lilith pronounced. “Love each other and delight in each other’s flesh!”

I rose up from between Starlight’s thighs and saw Mona watching, cum staining her lips. I reached out and grabbed Mona, pulling her to me and kissing her soft lips. I tasted the salty flavor of my wife’s seed as we knelt together and laid upon the soft grass and Mona tasted Starlight’s honey on my lips. I was atop her, our bodies rubbing together. Her legs spread and my aching cunt rubbed against her aching cunt, our hard clits kissed and pleasure surged through our bodies as we worshiped our Goddess.

Next to me, Chantelle lay atop Starlight, fucking the green-haired girl’s cunt. Chantelle reached out her hand, grabbed mine and I could feel my wife’s love through the gentle caress of her fingers on my hand. Together, we would help Lilith make the world a far better place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I flickered about the clearing, watching my followers worship me with sex. I could feel the power of their lust in the air, an electric charge that helped tie me to the mortal world. Since that slattern, Mary, used her last boon, the only thing that tied me here was my vessel growing in Karen’s womb.

Without that tiny vessel, I would be once more chained to the abyss. But, thanks to Lucifer, I was summoned and broke the power of that Priestess. And only in the womb of a disgrace Priestess could my new body be grown. I smiled, remembering how easy it had been to get Mark to agree to let me fuck Karen.

I flickered, appearing across the clearing.

It was frustrating, this flickering manifestation. I am amazed I was able to hold my manifestation above the fire as long as I did. It took incredible concentration to keep it up. But, watching my worshipers orgy distracted me and now I was barely able to stay in the same spot for a minute. I just kept a mysterious smile on my face, and let these foolish mortals think I was doing it on purpose.

I stood before mother and daughter, watching them devour each other’s cunts, their tongue lapping through nearly identical pussies. Flicker. I was before Chantelle as she fucked Starlight her cock poking in and out of Starlight’s shaved cunt. Flicker. A blonde woman and an Asian woman were eating each other’s cunts. Flicker. Lana was spreading the legs of Mona, feasting on her bare cunt. Flicker.

But the flickering didn’t matter. In one month I would be reborn, and until then, each of these women would find others to worship me. Slowly, my power would grow and grow until I was once again worshiped by the masses. I gazed to the northwest, towards the city of Seattle. There I would build my new seat, amongst the seven hills of Seattle. Like at Babylon of old.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The shower was warm, washing away the sweat from the morning jog. The jogging sluts were disappointed that there was no club meeting tomorrow, but Mary and I were flying out to New York City for the weekend after my dad’s funeral today. Mary’s hands soaped my back, her touch easing the tension from my body. Our showers together after jogging were becoming my favorite part of the day. Just Mary and myself.

When we got home last night from recruiting the our pilots, the media was waiting for us. They had gotten word about the banks I robbed on Wednesday. Mary and I gave another interview, lying that we were innocent and Mary skillfully turned the interview back to our charity. Debra from Q13 Fox was back, her mouth hungry to suck my cock again. It was the best part of the interview.

Mary soapy hands reached down, massaging my ass, a throaty purr came from her lips. “Have I told you how great your butt’s looking, Mark?” Mary asked. “Hmm, it’s so firm and tight now.”

“Well, I’m glad all the jogging’s paying off,” I answered.

Mary laughed. “I know the real reason you go jogging, I’ve fucked all those sluts, too!”

I turned to face her. Mary’s heart-shaped face was dominated by her beautiful smile, cute dimples appearing on her freckled cheeks and her green eyes twinkled mischievously. “The sluts are just the bonus,” I protested, pulling Mary to me. Her wet breasts rubbed against my chest and I captured her lips in a kiss.

I slid my hands down and squeezed her plump ass. “Have I ever told you how great your butt looks.”

“Really?” Mary asked, turning around, wiggling her butt at me. “You don’t think I could stand to lose a few pounds off my ass.”

“No, Mare,” I said, staring at her beautiful ass. My cock was hardening, bumping into her. “I love your ass just the way it is.”

“Mmhh, I can feel that,” Mary purred, pushing her ass back into my cock, rubbing her ass against my cock.

I grabbed my cock, sliding the head through her crack, down between her legs to Mary’s wet, hungry pussy. My cock nudged the opening to her cunt and Mary moaned as I slid slowly inside my sweet filly. I loved being in Mary’s pussy, enjoyed the tight, wet grip of her silky walls. I slid all they way inside her, until her soft ass pillowed against my groin, wrapping my arms around her and just enjoyed being buried to the hilt inside her.

“Hmm, that’s nice,” Mary sighed as I kissed at her neck. Her pussy was twitching on my cock.

I started to slowly make love to her, enjoying the feel of her wet back against my chest as my shaft slowly thrust in and out of her in short strokes. My hands roamed the front of her body, sliding up her wet thighs, reaching her flat stomach, and then to her perky breasts. I would pinch her nipples then slide down and play with her pubic hair shaped into fiery heart.

Mary turned her head, her mouth open in pleasure and kissed my lips. I started to go faster, longer and harder thrusts. Mary was bracing her arms against the wall, now, pushing back against my thrusts. Mary’s tongue slipped into my mouth, playing with my tongue. My balls were tightening as Mary’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to cumming with every plunge into her velvety tunnel.

“You feel so amazing,” I moaned. “Are you close?”

“Oh, yes, Mark!” Mary gasped. “Uhm, I’m getting closer. Ohh, just keep sliding in and out of me, hun.”

I nibbled on her ear as I thrust harder into her, enjoying her gasps and moans as much as I enjoyed her tight pussy. I found her breasts with both my hands, squeezing her perky flesh, feeling her hard nubs. I pinched both of her nipples and Mary cooed in pleasure, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. The water splashing on my back was growing cooler and cooler as the hot water was running out, but I didn’t care. I was too close to cumming in my filly. I grit my teeth, wanting to last long enough for Mary to cum.

“Yes, yes!” moaned Mary. “Oh Mark, that’s it! Umm, yes, you’re driving me crazy! Oh, fuck!” Her cunt was contracting on my cock and I finally relaxed my balls and groaned as I spilled into her, three large blasts of cum to fill her cunt.

I wanted to cuddle with Mary but the water was splashing on my back was cold and I regretfully pulled out Mary’s cunt and reached behind me to turn off the shower faucet before I started chattering. Naked, we went down to breakfast to see what delicious meal Desiree had whipped up for us. They were delicious, spicy omelets that we all devoured with gusto.

Beneath the table, Desiree was eating the creampie I made in Mary’s cunt while teenage Violet was sucking my cock, bobbing her head up and down, her tongue swirling about my cock. Her hands reached down to cup my balls and quickly milked some cream to go with her breakfast. And she was nice enough to share it with nerdy April, the teenage girls were swapping the cum back and forth and it wasn’t long before they were sixty-nining on the floor.

Mary slipped upstairs to start getting ready for the funeral. “I have to put on my face,” she said with a smile. “And Mark, don’t play with the sluts too long, you have to get ready, too.”

She knew me too well as my cock hardened watching the two teenage sluts rolling on the floor as they eagerly sucked each other’s cunts. My cock was hard and I looked around the room. Allison was sitting on Desiree’s lap, the pair sharing a deep kiss. Allison’s engagement ring glinted on her hand as she made out with her fiancee.

Lillian was giving me sultry looks from across the table. All it took was my smile, and the slut knew just what to do. She got up and walked around the table and bent over, exposing her shaved cunt. I could smell the tart flavor of her arousal. I ran a finger through her swollen vulva and gathered her juices, licking her delicious flavor off my finger.

“Where should I fuck you, Lillian?” I asked, running my finger though her slit. “In your cunt?” I shoved my finger into her pussy, bringing a soft moan from her lips. “Or your ass?” I pulled my sticky finger out and shoved it up her ass.

“Oh, Master, I don’t care!” she moaned. “I only care that my slutty body makes you happy.”

“Good girl,” I answered, standing up and giving her ass a pat.

My cock was hard and I rubbed it against her puckered asshole and shoved it in. Lillian gasped in pain and smiled back at me. “Oh, fuck my slutty ass as hard as you want, Master!” she gasped. I drew back and shoved it in again. “Ohh, thank you, Master!”

I fucked her hard and fast, enjoying her tight ass. My balls were slapping against her taint. I pounded her harder and harder. She moaning in pain and pleasure, slamming her ass back into me as she pleaded with me to fuck her harder.

“Yes, Master!” she was gasping. “My slutty ass needs your cum! Please, Master, oh please fill me up with your lovely cum!”

“You’re going to get your wish, whore!” I moaned, drilling her ass harder and harder. I exploded inside her, creaming her slutty ass.

I pulled out of her and turned to see doll-faced Korina, her arm in a sling, and her big, blue eyes shining in lust. Wordlessly she knelt down behind Lillian and spread her asscheeks. Her tongue came out, licking at Lillian’s ass, gathering my cum that was leaking out. Korina sealed her mouth around Lillian’s anus and started sucking, desperate to get every drop of her Master’s cum like a good slut.

My cock was hard and dirty and I looked around the room, wondering who to fuck next. Desiree was sitting in a dining chair, her legs spread obscenely wide as Allison licked nosily at her cunt. Allison’s slim ass and tight slit was pointed right at me. Strawberry-blond Fiona and busty, petite Xiu were making out. April and Violet were scissoring, now, humping their cunts together as they played with their budding breasts.

I knelt behind Allison and shoved my cock into her sopping cunt. She didn’t even stop licking Desiree’s snatch out, just started wiggling her hips and moaning her pleasure. Her cunt was tight and hot, and I washed my dirty cock clean of Lillian’s ass inside Allison’s sweet twat. Desiree was gripping Allison’s bubble-gum pink dyed hair, rubbing the teenage sluts face into her cunt.

“Fuck her dirty cunt, mi Rey!” Desiree moaned in encouragement. “The little slut needs a dick up her snatch all the time! Ohh, mi Sirenita going to make me cum!”

I was pounding Allison’s cunt hard and watched as Desiree shook in the chair as her orgasm rolled through her, flooding her little fiancee’s mouth with her cum. Allison’s cunt was spasming on my cock, cumming with Desiree. I just kept right on fucking her, enjoying the pleasure of her cumming pussy gave my cock. And Allison kept right on licking Desiree, her pink tongue rooting around the Latina’s cunt, eager to taste every part of her.

“Oh you delicious whore,” Desiree moaned. “Oh, how I love mi Sirenita!”

I could feel my orgasm coming as Desiree bucked on Allison’s hungry lips a second time, her large breasts heaving as her body shook and she screamed wordlessly. My balls tightened and I slammed harder and harder into the teen’s cunt. “Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Fuck you have a tight, slutty cunt!” I shuddered as my cum poured into Allison’s hungry cunt.

Allison lifted her face from Desiree’s cunt and glanced back at me, her face shiny with Desiree’s passion. “Oh, thank you for cumming in my pussy!” she moaned happily.

I left Allison getting her cunt licked clean by Desiree and head upstairs. I found Mary standing before the bathroom sink applying her makeup. She was wearing a black, lacy bra that cupped her perky breasts, a black garter belt that held up a pair of black, thigh high stockings. Over the garter belt she wore a flimsy pair of black panties. Her panties could come off, but the stockings would stay on. Mary knew I liked a girl in stockings.

“I laid out your clothes, Mark,” she said, not looking at me as she carefully applied her mascara.

Mary was beautiful without makeup on, but she became just gorgeous with it. “You’re so beautiful, Mare.” She smiled, her lips shiny red.

I pulled on the clothes she left out. Dark slacks, a white, buttoned-down shirt and a nice, dark gray jacket. The black tie was a clip on. Mary dressed in the most conservative dress I’ve ever seen her in, the skirt fell almost to her knees and the bodice only exposed half of her cleavage. She placed the heart-shaped locket I bought her around her neck, and a pair of diamond earrings.

Antsy was waiting downstairs in a simple, black dress, her black hair done up in a simple braid. “Hey, bro,” she said, a little sad. “I…Christ, I still can’t believe Dad’s dead.”

“I know,” I told her and hugged my little sister as she gave a ragged sob into my chest.

We drove to Dwyer Funeral Home in Parkland, across the street from the Market Place grocery store. My mom wasn’t coming. But she saw watched us leave in my Mustang, her face red with tears. She loved dad once, before he became abusive. I think she may have loved him when she pulled the trigger on the shotgun and killed him. Mom just hated Dad more than she loved him by then.

The funeral was held in small room, a few rows of pews before the plinth and the simple urn, that contained Dad’s ashes, sat on. A huge photo of my dad, from when he was young and still fit, not the fat alcoholic he became, sat on a easel. Only a few people showed up, my uncle Aaron, dad’s older brother, his wife Dee, and Dad’s poker bodies. The minister stepped up in his black shirt and starched white collar and read from scripture. I didn’t hear a word he said. I was lost in memories of dad before he hurt his back, when he was a real father and not the drunken asshole he became.

“Would anyone like to say a few words about David Glassner?” the minister asked.

I don’t know why I stood up and walked to the podium. I hadn’t planned on saying anything. “Dad, you were an abusive, drunk,” I heard myself say as I stared at the urn. “An asshole to Mom, to me, and to Antsy. But, you weren’t always like that. I remember the time I helped you replace the front door knob.” I smiled, remembering my dad’s hand rubbing my head. “You told me I was good boy for helping you out. So, Dad, I forgive you. Wherever you are.”

I was close to crying as I walked from the podium and out the door. I leaned against the wall and Mary appeared and hugged me, cradling me to her breast as I cried. When I regained my composure, I saw my Uncle Aaron keeping a discreet distance, his stout wife at his side. He held Dad’s urn in one hand.

“Hey, Mark,” he said. “Tell your mom that I understand why she did it.”

Uncle Aaron shook my hand and Aunt Dee kissed me on both cheeks. “We have a flight to catch,” she said with an apology and then they walked out of the funeral home.

Mary and I had a flight to catch as well. I tossed Antsy my Mustang’s keys. “Don’t wreck my car,” I told her. “I stole it from this asshole and its just so satisfying to drive.”

“Will see, big bro,” Antsy grinned and gave us warm hugs. “Don’t wreck New York.”

Mary and I rode with our bodyguard’s to the Airport. Half the guard was coming with us, two to watch the plane and the other four to protect us in New York. I may be paranoid, but Brandon Fitzsimmons knows about the book we’re after and who knows what sort of mischief he may be causing. And it wasn’t just Brandon we needed to worry about. There was a nun lurking about as well.

We arrived at Thun field to find our Gulfstream fueled and ready to go. Our pilots, Joslyn and Lynda were walking about the plane doing their final inspections. Both were wearing slutty stewardess uniforms. Short, blue miniskirts, low cut blouses that left most of their breasts exposed, particularly Lynda with her large tits. Her nipples and piercings pressed hard against the tight, thin material of her blouse.

Our luggage was stowed and Mary and I climbed up the stairs that fold out from the door to find Monique and her friend Lize waiting for us. I thought our pilots found some slutty stewardess outfits, but they had nothing on Monique and Lize’s. Both women wore skirts so short they didn’t even cover the bottom of their asses. You could clearly see their naked pussies beneath the skirt. And the blouses were white bustier that cupped their breasts and left them completely exposed. Red and blue striped ties were around their necks, dangling between the slopes of their exposed breasts.

Monique was a French beauty, her long, curly black hair was piled up one side and fell about her left shoulder, tumbling down across her back and left breast. She was tall and willowy and moved with an exotic grace as she walked up the plane to greet us with passionate kisses that left my cock achingly hard. She was the trophy wife of the previous owner of the plane, Julius Prescott III. Her friend, Lize, was another bored trophy wife and one of Monique’s many lovers.

“This is my sweet, little Lize,” Monique purred, grabbing the other woman’s hand and leading her forward.

There was nothing little about Lize. She was as tall as Monique, and voluptuous. Her tits were large and round, topped with large, pink nipples that were hard as rocks. Her blonde hair was long and straight, and fell down her back in a long, french braid that reached down to the small of her back. Her pussy was shaved smooth and I could see a glint of gold as she walked forward. Her clitoral hood had been pierced by a gold ring.

Monique boasted that her little Lize would do anything Monique asked and she wasn’t kidding. Lize seemed completely at east being so naked before a pair of strangers. “Lize, you’re going to be our stewardess from now on,” I told her. “Whenever we call, you’ll drop what your doing and come over to Thun Field.”

“Oh, I’d love that,” she purred.

“We’ll be taxing now,” Joslyn announced over the plain’s intercom. “Everyone should take their seats for take off.

I grabbed Lize’s hand and led her over to the first seat, sitting down. Lize smiled, rubbing my hardening cock through my slacks, she unzipped me and deftly pulled out my cock, stroking my dick in her hands. The plane started to roll forward as the six bodyguards took their seats behind us and Mary pulled Monique into her lap and started kissing the stewardess, her fingers playing with Monique’s nipples.

Lize knelt down, her mouth warm and wet as she engulfed my cock, sucking hard at my dick. “Fuck,” I moaned. “You are one slutty woman!”

“Ohh, I know,” she cooed. “Alas, my poor husband doesn’t know how to handle my appetites.”

“I’m very good at feeding sluts just what they want,” I said with smile.

“Good,” she purred and sucked my cock back into her mouth swirling her tongue about my cock.

The plane was taxing to the runway, turning a corner and stopped. The engine started to roar, preparing for takeoff, and I pulled Lize up. Her cunt slid down on my cock as the plane accelerated forward, driving Lize into my lap and burying my cock up inside her. I was forced back into my seat as the plane raced forward and Lize was forced onto my cock.

“Oh fuck!” she moaned, her cunt squeezing my cock, silkily, as the plane leapt up from the ground and we started climbing.

I sucked one of Lize’s large nipples into my mouth, squeezing her ass. Her hips started to rise and lower on my cock as the inertia forcing us into the chair lessened. Up and down on my cock she rode, feeling so deliciously wonderful on my cock.

“Ohh, you have a nice cock,” she moaned. “Hmm, I am so glad Monique invited me. This is so much more fun than going to some silly fund raiser.”

Monique giggled as she slid off Mary’s slap. “See, Lize. Just like I promised.” Monique’s hands disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt and Mary lifted her ass up allowing Monique to pull off her lacy, black panties. Monique inhaled Mary’s fragrance than threw the panties at us.

They landed on Lize’s magnificent rack a Lize held them to her face, inhaling deeply of Mary’s fragrance. “Umm, your fiancee smells delicious,” Lize sighed. “But your cock feels more delicious in my hungry pussy!”

“Yes, Mary has a tasty clam,” Monique said happily ass she spread Mary’s legs and dove beneath Mary’s skirt to start licking at her pussy.

“Oh, god I love your tongue on my snatch!” Mary moaned. “You fucking little pussy slut! Eat my delicious clam! Devour me! Make me cum all over your beautiful face! I want to see those lips stained with my juices!”

Mary was writhing in her chair as Monique devoured her. Lize was pumping up and down on my cock faster and faster, squeezing her cunt on my cock as she rose up and then slid back down. I pulled her face down and kissed her lips, her tongue eager to play with mine. I slid my hand gripping her ass into her crack, finding her puckered hole and shoving a finger up inside her.

“Ooh, you like playing with my backdoor?” Lize moaned. “Umm, I love it! Maybe you’ll fuck my ass before we land?”

“Absolutely, slut,” I moaned, fingering her asshole as she rode me. “I’m going to cum up inside your cheating, married cunt!”

“Oh, do it!” she moaned. “Umm, my husband cannot satisfy me, but your cock feels so good inside me.” Then she bent lower and whispered in my ear. “My husband and I are trying to have a child, but his little sperm just can’t seem to find my little egg.”

Her words echoed in my head and my balls responded, filling her fertile cunt with a load of my sperm. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she came, throwing her head back and moaning in pleasure, slamming her hips down and burying her cock deep inside her cunt. Her breasts heaved in front of my face and I captured a nipple, sucking on it as she settled her weight down on me.

“Mhh, you’re making me cum, slut!” Mary moaned next to me and I released the nipple to watch her beautiful face contorted in pleasure, her body shaking as she enjoyed Monique’s tongue on her cunt. Mary stood up, stretching and turned around, “Unzip me,” she ordered and Monique stood up, her face shiny with Mary’s juices and did just that. Mary pulled off her bra until she stood only in her garter belt and stockings.

“God you look so sexy,” I told her, my cock coming to life in Lize’s cunt.

“Ohh, you want to go again?” Lize asked.

“Yeah, but not with you,” I told her. Mary had a pleased smile on her face.

“C’mon stallion, let’s break in our bed and join the mile high club!” Mary grinned, holding out her hand.

“I think we just did,” I pointed out with a smile.

Mary waved her hand, dismissively. “It doesn’t count with sluts.”

Lize got off me, her cunt sticky with my cum and shrugged and pulled Monique to her and the pair started kissing as Mary led me back to the cabin. The bodyguards were starting to get frisky. When we created the bodyguards, we divided them into partners and ordered each pair to fall in love. The pairs were starting to make out and undress each other and as Mary close the cabin door, we could hear the muffled moans of women pleasuring women outside.

“God, you look so sexy in nothing but stockings,” I moaned, pulling off my clothes as Mary spread out on the bed, posing like a pin-up model. Her legs were spread just enough to hint at her wet cunt between her thighs.

She crooked her finger and I crawled naked across the bed, my cock hard. I crawled over her and kissed her on the lips as I settled my weight on her. I nibbled on her lips, then I went lower, kissing down the slopes of her breasts. I circled her breast with my mouth, licking a slow spiral up to her hard nipple. She gasped in pleasure as I sucked the hard nub into my mouth, swirling it around before I released her nipple.

“No,” she panted. “Please don’t stop, Mark!”

But I ignored her, teasing her as I kissed over to her other breast and slowly spiraled around that breast with kisses while Mary begged me to suck her nipple. Finally, I reached the summit and sucked that nipple into my mouth and Mary shook beneath me as she had a small orgasm.

“Oh, Mark!” she panted. “Oh, your lips feel so wonderful!”

I started kissing lower, tracing her ribs, then down across her flat stomach. I stuck my tongue into her cute belly button and she squirmed beneath me as she giggled. I kissed down to the heart of pubic hair above her pussy, enjoying the silky feel on my cheek. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, the best smell in the world. I kissed down her pubic bone and then to her inner thigh, ignoring her pussy.

“Please, Mark!” she moaned. “Please kiss my pussy! Oh, I’m so horny! Please, oh, please!”

“As you wish, my sweet filly,” I answered and kissed her vulva.

“Yes, thank you Mark!” she moaned. “I love you so much!”

I showed my love by licking up her slit, reveling in the flavor of her pussy. Her body shuddered beneath my kisses as I worshiped her beautiful pussy. I sucked her labia into my mouth, running my tongue across the sensitive folds, up to her hard little clitoris. Brushing it with my tongue before sucking her other labia into my mouth. I spread her open, the most beautiful of flowers, and stared into her wet, pink depths before I dived into the feast of her cunt.

“Oh fuck, Mark!” she moaned, her hips writhing in pleasure. “Yes, yes! Oh you’re going to make me cum, hun! Oh, please make me cum!”

I probed my tongue deep into her pussy, rubbing my nose against her clit as she moaned wantonly beneath me. Her body went rigid then she spasmed about me, flooding my mouth with her cum. I drank every drop like I was dying of thirst. She tasted so wonderful. I kept licking until another orgasm spasmed through her.

“Oh Mark, I need to taste you,” she begged.

I rolled onto my back and she straddled my face, lowering her cunt down to my lips. Her breasts rubbed against my stomach as her hands stroked my cock and then her lips devoured my cock. I moaned into her pussy as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. Then she started bobbing her head, sucking, taking more and more of my cock into her mouth until I was brushing at her throat.

And then she was deepthroating me, her lips pressed against my groin as her throat tightened at my cock. I sucked at her clit, playing with the sensitive pearl with my tongue bringing muffled moans from her lips. She sucked back up on my cock, licking the tip and then she was deepthroating me again. My balls were boiling and as she slid back up I exploded into her lips. She swallowed greedily and sat up, spinning around and straddling my waist.

“I love you, Mare,” I moaned as she sank down onto my hard cock. She leaned down and kissed me on the lips, her mouth salty with my cum as she started to fuck me. I held her tight, my hands running down her back and plump ass as she slid up and down on my body, her nipples rubbing against my chest.

I hugged her and rolled her onto her back, her auburn hair fanning out on the bed, her lips pursed in joy. I captured those lips, her tongue slid into my mouth as her arms wrapped around my body, pressing me to her chest. I thrust into her, sliding my hand down to cup her plump ass, sliding up her thigh as she entwined her legs about my waist.

“Hmm, my mighty stallion!” Mary moaned beneath, her green eyes staring up into mine. “Oh yes, I love my stallion atop me!”

I smiled. “You enjoying your ride?” I panted, reveling in the tight grip of her cunt.

“Yes, yes! Fuck your naughty filly! Ride her hard!” she moaned and then she was kissing me again, her fingernails racking my back as she came beneath me.

Her cunt massaged my cock, drawing me closer and closer to spilling my seed within her. I plunged harder and harder inside her, sucking on her lower lip. I groaned, muffled by her sweet mouth, as my cum spilled into my love. I collapsed atop her, resting in her embrace as she nuzzled at my neck. I rolled onto my back, carrying her so she lay atop me. Her auburn hair fanned across my chest, as soft as silk, as she rested her head on my chest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master, Mistress, we’ll be landing in twenty minutes,” Lynda announced over the speaker, “so, please, wrap up any fucking going on back there.”

I had Lize’s mouth glued to cunt, lapping away as Mark fucked her ass. Every thrust of my randy stallion’s cock drove Lize’s mouth into my cunt. I gripped her blonde curls with one hand, rubbing the sluts face into my cunt, as the other hand wrapped around Monique’s ass. The French slut was sitting on my face, my tongue shoving through her tart flavored cunt.

I could hear the slap of Mark’s groin on Lize’s ass pick up as Mark wanted to cum before we had to stop, driving the slut’s face harder into my own cunt. Her nose was bumping into my clit, sending delicious tremors of pleasure throughout my body. I sucked at Monique’s clit, flicking my tongue about her little pearl as I strove to bring her delicious clam to orgasm.

“Fuck your ass is tight!” Mark moaned. “I’m going to cream in your slutty fucking ass!”

“Ohh yes, ma chérie!” Monique moaned. “Eat my clam! Oh, yes, Jouir de, jouir de!”

Monique started a chain reaction, as her tart juices flowed into my mouth, I felt my own orgasm exploded in my cunt, writhing throughout my body, my juices flooding into Lize’s lips as she nibbled on my labia. Then she was moaning into my cunt, her ass must be clenching on Mark’s cock as she came. And then Mark was grunting, slamming one last time into Lize as he spilled his cum into her ass.

Mark pulled out, his cock dirty and we all scrambled to find our seats. The bodyguards were disengaging from each other. No one had their clothes on. Not even the pilots. During the flight they each took turns coming back to get fucked and we could see them naked through the open door to the cockpit as the plane started to descend into LaGuardia Airport.

After we landed, everyone put on their clothes. The bodyguard’s put back on their slutty cop outfits and belted on their gunbelts. We brought Squad B with us: 15, 16, 23, 24, 32, and 34. We left 23 and 24 to watch the plane with the pilots. I kissed both our stewardess. “Thank you for making it such a memorable flight,” I told them. “We plan on leaving at four, New York time, on Sunday. So have fun until then.”

Monique and Lize giggled. They were dressed in their regular clothing. “Shopping on Fifth Avenue,” Monique sighed happily.

“Let’s spend our husband’s money and then find some young studs to fuck us silly!” Lize declared, hooking her arm around Monique and the pair headed off into the airport.

I arrange the transportation. Two NYPD cruisers waited for the bodyguard’s to drive and a limousine. “I asked for the hottest driver they had,” I told Mark. “So finger’s crossed that we get a looker.”

Mark grinned as we waked up, his arm resting on my hip. I was wearing a tight, red dress that clung to my body. The skirt was short and if I bent over anyone could see I wasn’t wearing underwear. Mark was in his usual jeans, a new pair I bought for him that fit his slimmer body better and made his ass look so scrumptious, along with some band’s T-shirt.

“The Glassners?” a woman asked as she got out of the limo. She was a tall woman with an angelic face and beautiful lips. Her hair was bleached blonde and tied up at the nape of her neck. A black, chauffeur’s cap rested on her head and she was dressed in a traditional chauffeur’s outfit; black slacks, black jacket and white, buttoned-down shirt with a red and orange striped tie.

“Yeah, I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

I looked her up and down and smiled. She had a nice pair of breasts that filled out her shirt quite nicely. “What’s your name?”

“Leah,” she answered with a big smile.

“Well, Leah, you’re going to be our slutty chauffeur,” I told her. “Where’s the nearest sex shop, we need to get you properly dressed.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You must be Monsieur Fitzsimmons?” a graceful woman with olive skin asked with a thick, French accent. She was dressed in a gray habit, belted about her slim waist, a white veil draped across her head, covering her dark hair, and a white stole that hung about her neck, hanging down the front of her habit almost all the way to the floor. “I am Mother Superior Maryām, please come in.” She couldn’t be the Mother Superior, she looked like she was eighteen.

I followed her into the stone building, the floors were covered in worn Persian rugs and led me through the tight corridors to a surprisingly modern kitchen and motioned to a wooden chair at a small table. “Tea?”

“Eh, yes,” I answered. Tea wasn’t my thing, but I didn’t want to be rude. Not when I was here to ask a favor.

She grabbed a porcelain tea pot, steam rising from the spout, and set two porcelain cups before us, pouring the fragrant tea. “Now, you said you were interested in a book, no?” she asked in her heavy, French accent, spooning sugar into her tea. She savored the aroma of the tea and then took a sip.

“Yes, it is called the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I answered.

“And why would you want that book, Monsieur Fitzsimmons?”

“Academic research,” I lied. “I have an interest in esoteric texts.”

A dangerous smile appeared on the Mother Superior’s face. “And what is the real reason, sir?”

“Like I said…” Her dark eyes stared at me, suddenly so ancient and wise, pinning me to my seat. How could you lie to a soul that old. I swallowed, trying to think but it was hard. “My wife was taken by a Warlock. A vile man named Mark Glassner.”

She cocked her head, eying me, peering into my soul like a scientist peering at a germ beneath his microscope. “Yes, that is a truth, not the whole truth.”

“No, I just want to get back my wife,” I protested as her eyes bore into me. “Okay, and to get some payback against Mark. But the bastard stole my wife from me. Made her…be his whore.” The surveillance photos Doug Allard took flashed through my mind of Desiree fucking Mark, Mary, the SWAT officers, and all those other women in my house.

“And if you had this book you would, what, defeat Mark and free your wife? And then what would you do? Nothing?” she asked pointedly. “No, I do not think so. I can see the ambition, the lust for power in your soul. You did not come here for Desiree, that is the lie you tell yourself. You came here for power.”

“Of course I want to free my wife!” I shouted, slamming my fist. “And I need power to do it!”

“Why?” she asked. “Your wife does not love you. Deep down you have always known it. She married you for your money and you married Desiree for her beauty. No, you want what Mark has. You are jealous of his power, lust after for, want it for your very own.”

“No, I love my wife,” I protested. I mean, I always had lingering doubts about Desiree’s motivation to marry me. But, I loved her. She was so gorgeous, so generous, how could I not love her.

“Like you loved your first wife?”

Why was she bringing up that slut. My eyebrows furrowed as I puzzled out her intentions. “I did love her,” I carefully said, “until she whored around behind my back and made me look like a complete idiot.”

“And is that why you beat her?”

Fuck, how could she know that. Something burned my hand and I realized my fist was shaking so badly, tea spilling onto my hand. “She didn’t listen,” I protested, setting down the tea cup. “If she only listened, I wouldn’t have had to…correct her.”

That fucking smile played on the bitch’s lips and those eyes seemed to spear right through me, like I was dirt. “And how long would it have been before Desiree would need…correction?” she asked.

My anger was burning inside me. How did this cunt know anything about Maryanne. This fucking slut was standing in the way of me and rescuing my Desiree. My fists were itching. Maybe this bitch needed some…correcting. My eyes glanced to the counter and the block of knives. That would show the bitch.

“Just let me have the book and I’ll do what you fucking nuns can’t seem to do!” My anger exploded out of me and my fist slammed into the table. A mocking laugh escaped her lips. Not fear, not surprise, but derision and dismissal. The gall of this bitch. She doesn’t even respect the fact I could leap over this table and beat her bloody. Or grab one of those knives and really teach her a lesson.

“There is that darkness that drove Maryanne right into the arms of her lover.”

“She was a whore!” I growled. “I gave her everything! Every goddamn thing the cunt wanted.”

“All she wanted was a husband who didn’t beat her,” Maryām calmly answered, sipping her tea. “Go, Monsieur Fitzsimmons, there is nothing for you here.”

The knives were just a few feet away. Let see this bitch refuse me when I have a knife at her throat, the bitch will respect me then. Just get up and grab the knife, Brandon. Don’t let this cunt stand between you and your wife. Take control of your destiny! Her fucking eyes were boring into me. Maybe I’ll cut those fucking eyes out. Make me feel like an insect, cunt. You can’t do that without any eyes.

I bolted up, the chair falling backwards, as I reached for the knife. The bitch didn’t even move, save to sip her tea. The wooden handle was cold and hard and the blade rasped as I pulled it out of the block. Her fucking eyes still bored into me, like I was some piece of filth, a fucking annoying insect. Fine, if I’m an insect, here is my stinger. I lounged forward, stabbing at the bitch.

Motion blurred from the right, pain flared in my right hand and the knife clattered to the floor. A tall man, young and fit, stood next to me, his hand iron on my arm as he squeezed. I groaned in pain, falling to my knees. I looked into the man’s face, full of righteous anger. There was something familiar about his face, about his blue eyes. If he was older, maybe, and wore glasses. And if he was balding and had a fat face.

“Doug?” I moaned through gritted teeth. No, that was impossible. This man could be Doug’s son, certainly, but not my P.I., Doug. I mean, Doug was in his forties and this man was at most eighteen or nineteen and easily seventy pounds lighter than Doug, with a full head of hair and a chiseled jaw.

“Brandon, I should rip your head off,” the man growled, his voice sound just like Doug’s. Maybe a little less gravelly. It was Doug. But how? “Did you even think for a moment what would happen to me when you sent those photos to the media.”

“Wh-why would that b-be a problem?” I stammered. “Please, you’re hurting me, Doug.”

“Because Mark captured me,” the impossibly young Doug growled. “He sent me to kill you, Brandon! Did you give one fucking thought about me. I could be dead right now, no thanks to you.”

“I-I told you he was dangerous,” I squeaked in protested. “Besides, how could he find you?”

“Any idiot could figure out where those pictures were taken from!” Doug snarled, squeezing harder. Fuck, it felt like my bone was about to snap. “You put me in danger. Mark easily could have gone after my wife! But you were too selfish to even give one damned thought about me.”

“I didn’t think…” I started to say, gasping in pain as Doug started to twist.

“Doug, release him,” Maryām calmly said.

The iron grip vanished and I got back to my feet backing away from Doug and the hatred burning in his blue eyes. “Do not come back, Brandon,” Doug warned.

Monsieur Fitzsimmons, I give you this warning,” Maryām stated. “I know you plan to go to Cologne and get the copy of the book in the possession of Altgrave Bernard. Only pain and suffering lies down that road, Brandon. Forget the Warlock Mark Glassner, forget your possessive lust for Desiree and try and live your life with love. Otherwise, I’m afraid, it is the Pit for you.”

What did this cunt know of anything. I would have my sweet Desiree back. And freed of Mark Glassner’s control, she would love me again. And I will make Mark Glassner pay for stealing her. Then Doug would pay, he obviously told the cunt all about my first wife. And finally, the fucking cunt herself. Maryām, with her name was so close to Maryanne’s, and just as much of a bitch as my ex-wife, would pay for treating me like a piece of dirt. She would pay for making me feel like a powerless insect on her food.

Oh, she will fucking pay!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You should have let me kill him,” I growled as Brandon Fitzsimmons fled the Motherhouse.

“No, that is not the way,” Maryām replied sharply. “We should not raise a hand against are fellow men unless we must.”

“And if he gets that other book, if he learns its secrets?” I demanded. I understood just the level of evil Brandon could cause. He would get Mark Glassner’s power but with ten times the ambition that Mark possessed. So much had been revealed to me last night after I was given the Gift. By Maryām and latter by the Angel Sophia in my dreams.

My cock stirred at the memory of the Angel. She shone like bronze as her naked body pressed against me. Her merest touch was enough to cause my cock to spurt and when her pussy embraced my dick, I kept cumming and cumming with every plunge into her tight, wet hole. The Ecstasy it was called, for the touch of an Angel was pure bliss.

Maryām touched my arm, gently. “Brandon has yet to make that transgression. If he claims the book and its secrets, then and only then, will he be our problem, Doug. But he must be allowed his choice. Free will is the greatest Gift endowed by our Creator.”

I snorted. “I didn’t get much of a choice last night.”

“You can give up your Gift at any time, Doug,” Maryām answered. “Do you want to.”

“No, my task is too important,” I answered. It was strange. I once had been very devout Christian. My faith survived my first wife’s death when a drunk driver killed her. But not my second wife. We had only been married three months when she went to bed beside me and didn’t wake up. A brain aneurism, impossible to predict or prevent, the doctor’s told me. Not impossible for God, though. So, I cursed Him and spent many bitter years hating Him.

But I felt God last night when Maryām freed me from Mark’s control. And my faith was suddenly rediscovered, reborn.

Maryām handed me the scrollcase. “You must keep it safe,” Maryām intoned. “As I have kept it safe for two thousand years, now it falls to you.”

“I still don’t understand why I have to hide it,” I told her. “Let me go after Mark. Let me help those nuns sent to face him.”

“Because, the Adversary has learned where we hid the scroll and through his followers, he has been posted that information on Wikipedia for the entire world to see,” Maryām answered. “Because, if Gabriel’s plan fails, the Warlock Mary shall seek me out and this book must not fall into her hands. And who knows what other servants of the Adversary are out there, plotting and waiting.”

“But isn’t there other copies?” I asked, frowning. “You mentioned one in Cologne, in Altgrave’s possession.”

A smile cracked Maryām’s face. “Altgrave is a German noble, not a first name. The one in Cologne and the one in New York are but copies. This is the original, and it possess passages not found in the other copies. It is the coal that shall ignite the hope in mankind once more and nothing must be allowed to extinguish it. I charge you, Doug, to hide this book, to keep it safe in the Wilderness for forty years. Until it is needed.”

“And my wife, she will be joining me?” I asked, remembering Tina’s smiling face. She wasn’t a pretty woman, but when she smiled, she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Sister Catherine Sarah has already given her the Gift,” Maryām answered. “She will meet you in London and from there, the two of you must make your own way. Trust no one, tell no one. Just survive the coming darkness and carry the World’s hope into the future.”

“I will,” I said, clutching the scrollcase to my chest. “For the future.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I walked through the campus of New York University, flanked by our four bodyguards. We left Rachel and Leah in the limo, the two girls making out. We had a wild time with the two girls in our hotel room last night. Our chauffeur, Leah, was a wild, adventures girl and Rachel, the shy, blushing bride on her honeymoon. The pair were complete opposites but seemed to have become quite close last night. Hopefully, when we returned Rachel to her husband, he would be happy with his new, sexual adventuresome wife.

We passed a couple of attractive coeds as we walked up to the Institute of Ancient Studies, but the book was more important that fucking some random girls. It was why we flew out to New York City to begin with. We needed to get our hands on one of three copies of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and master all the magics so we could be armed against any nuns that would try to attack us. We reached the Institute for Ancient Studies, a white marble building on 84th Street.

Inside, we met a cute, Southeast Asian grad student manning the reception desk, a pile of books and notes sat on her desk and she was typing away at her laptop. “Hi, just one sec,” she said. She typed some more and then turned to face us, smiling. “Sorry, working on my dissertation.” She had a round, olive-toned face, framed by short, blue-black hair. A pair of sliver-framed glasses perched on her small nose.

She noticed our slutty cops and blinked. “Is this some frat prank?” she asked, sounding annoyed. “I don’t have time for that crap.”

“No,” I said with a grin. “We need the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.”

She frowned. “Everyone’s after that book,” she muttered as she stood up.

“Who else has asked about it?” I asked.

“This guy, Brandon I think his name was, called earlier this week,” the Asian girl answered. “Um, maybe Tuesday night? I was here working on my dissertation.”

She stood up, leading us into the building. Her name was Samnag Soun. “Everyone calls me Sam, though,” she giggled. She went into a complicated history of the book and the controversies of its dating as we walked, “Some think it was written by Gilles de Rais or Paracelsus. Or even by John Dee. No record of the books existence turn up before the 1500’s you see. However, it is written in Aramaic, in a style consistent with intertestamental apocrypha.”

“What?” I asked with a frown. “The intertestamental what?”

“A period of Hebrew writings that date between the time of the Old Testament and the New Testament,” Sam explained. “Like many of the Dead Sea Scrolls.”

“Do you have the translation of the book?” I asked. I don’t know why I was surprised to find out the book was in some ancient language I’ve never heard of.

“Nothing published, I’m afraid,” she answered. “Not a lot of research has been done with the book. Our copy was only recently found amidst a collection of old books in a cellar in London.”

“And can you read it?” Mary asked, frowning.

“Oh yes,” Sam answered. “I’m a doctoral candidate in ancient Semitic languages. I can speak Biblical Hebrew and Aramaic and I can read Ugaritic and Akkadian cuneiform. I can translate a smattering of other, more rare, Semitic languages. And Koine Greek, of course.” She laughed like we should know why Koine Greek was important.

She led us into a small library, babbling the entire time, through a door that was almost an airlock. “Climate control,” she explained. There were several tables with reading lamps in the center of the room and the walls were lined with tall bookshelves covered with leather bound books. Other shelves had drawers. All were labeled with some complicated catalog system.

Sam made a beeline for one shelf and came back holding a slim book. “Here it is. Bound using techniques common in the fourteenth century and printed on vellum. This book must have been in the possession of John Dee.” She opened the cover and pointed to a strange symbol. Almost like the symbol for a woman, a circle above a cross, but standing on a wavy line with a crescent transfixing the top of the circle and a dot. “The Monas Hieroglyphica, which symbolizes all of creation, was John Dee’s symbol.”

“And who was John Dee?” Mary asked.

“The court magician to Queen Elizabeth,” Sam asked. “And an alchemist. Very influential in the esoteric circles. Some say he conjured the storm that smashed the Spanish Armada and saved England from being conquered.”

Sam turned the page and it was covered in tight, square letters written in fading black ink. “What does it say?”

“Um, let see,” she frowned, reading silently from right to left I noticed. “Its a summoning ritual. To summon Helel ben-Shachar. That’s the Hebrew name for Lucifer. It literally means the Shining One, Son of the Morning.”

Mary reached out and stroked Sam’s face, cutting off an explanation on the origin and etymology of Lucifer’s name. A flush blossomed on the Asian woman’s face and she looked down. “You are quite pretty,” Mary purred. “Would you like to kiss me?”

“I…yes,” the girl muttered, her dark eyes flashing briefly to Mary’s face before she looked back down at the floor.

Mary turned the girl’s face towards her, cupping Sam’s round, beautiful face, and bending down and kissing the girl on the lips. I took the book from Sam’s hand and set it gently on the table and watched as Sam began to kiss Mary back, growing more aggressive as Mary’s power, that made any woman desire her, built within Sam. Soon, Sam’s hands grew more bold, roaming about Mary’s body in the airy sundress she wore today.

Mary broke the kiss and Sam stood there, breathing heavily. “Wh-what did you do to me?” she asked, licking her lips, savoring the taste of Mary’s sweet mouth. “I’ve never felt so…so captivated before. And never with a woman.”

“Because you love me,” Mary told her. “You want to be my slave, and Mark’s as well. You want nothing more than to fulfill whatever filthy, depraved acts we can imagine.”

“Yes, I want that, Mistress,” Sam breathed, trembling before Mary. She glanced at me, swallowed. “How may I please you, Master?”

“Strip.”

Sam wasted no time following my command. She pulled off her t-shirt, some indie band I’ve never heard of, then she shimmed out of her comfortable jeans. Next to her, Mary pulled her sundress over her head, revealing her beautiful, naked body. Sam’s white bra came off, exposing her small, round breasts and hard, brown nipples. Her panties came off, plain white, and exposed a neatly trimmed, black bush that hid the treasure between her legs.

Mary hugged her, their breasts, about the same size, rubbed together. “You are gorgeous,” Mary praised.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Sam blushed. “I’m not half as gorgeous as you are.”

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips. “That’s a good slut. Now, Master’s cock looks all hard, let’s say we help him out.”

“I’d like that, Mistress,” Sam answered, smiling shyly at me.

I leaned against the reading table as Mary and Sam walked over to me. Mary undid my belt as Sam pulled down my zipper and unbuttoned my fly. Then the two women pulled my pants down and my red boxers, exposing my hard cock. Mary licked her tongue from root to tip and a delicious shiver ran through my body. Sam licked her tongue across the head, gathering the bead of pre-cum there.

“Doesn’t he have a cute cock?” Mary asked, stroking my cock slowly.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Sam sighed and then her lips were kissing at the tip.

Mary kissed my cock on the other side and they two women’s tongues licked around the head, swirling about the sensitive tip. Their tongues would brush, and then their lips and then they were kissing each other around the head of my cock. It felt so wonderful. Mary grabbed Sam’s hand and guided her to my balls and the two girls played with my nuts. I groaned as Sam’s mouth engulfed my cock and Mary pulled back, smiling encouragingly at the girl.

“Pleasure his cock, slut!” Mary hissed in the girl’s ear, her pink tongue lapping at Sam’s dusky lobe. “You can do better than that. Bob that head and suck. Make your Master cum in your slutty mouth.”

Sam started bobbing her head, sucking hard. “Fuck, that’s great.” I moaned.

“Are you going to cum in this little slut’s mouth?” Mary asked eagerly. “Umm, I can’t wait to kiss her salty lips and drink your cum right out of her mouth.”

I started to move my hips, fucking into Sam’s mouth. Mary grabbed the Asian slut’s head and held it while I started to fuck her harder and harder. My cum was boiling in my balls, desperate to be released. The tip of my cock was brushing the back of her throat with every thrust, while her mouth sucked harder. Her tongue traced around my cock’s head and I shuddered and came in her mouth.

I pulled out, her mouth open and filled with white spunk. Mary grabbed the girl and pulled Sam’s face to her own and kissed the cum-stained lips. Mary’s tongue slid in and came out stained white. Sam’s hands were roaming over Mary’s body, cupping her perky breasts and pinching Mary’s nipples. Mary broke the kiss and pushed the slut’s head lower.

“Umm, suck on my titties,” Mary moaned, lying back on the cold, cement floor, pulling Sam down with her.

Sam sucked at Mary’s dusky nipples, her tongue tracing Mary’s aerola and then her lips would suck as much of Mary’s tit into her mouth as she could while Mary purred in pleasure. Sam’s hand slid down Mary’s side, found her thigh and rubbed it. Then, her hand crept up the inner slope of Mary’s thigh up to her waxed pussy. Mary gasped as Sam found her wet cunt and teased Mary’s hungry hole with her fingers.

“Lower!” Mary panted. “Get down there and make my pussy cum, whore!”

Sam obeyed, sliding lower and lower, kissing down Mary’s stomach and Mary gasped in pleasure as Sam’s lips found her cunt. I watched as the Asian slut’s tongue dug through Mary’s slit, gathering a good coating of Mary’s juices. I knelt behind Sam’s ass, stroked her slim butt, and slid my hand between her legs to find her wet cunt.

“Fuck her cunt!” Mary hissed at me. “Fuck the little slut until she cums on your hard cock, Mark!”

“With pleasure, Mare,” I answered, lining my cock up at her cunt, spreading her dark lips open with one hand to reveal the beautiful, pink flesh hidden within her tight slit.

Sam moaned like a bitch in heat as my cock slid into her cunt. She was so tight. Her cunt hadn’t been fucked that much. The nerd probably spent all her time in college studying and not getting fucked like a good little coed. I thrust all the way into her, delighting in her moans, and watched as Mary writhed on her back beneath Sam’s tongue lashing.

“Is she a good cunt muncher?” I asked Mary as I drew back and shoved my cock back into her tight hole.

“Ohh, she’s a natural,” Mary purred. “You’d never know this was her first time going down on a girl. Mhh, her tongue is long, too. Oh, fuck I’ve never had someone shove their tongue that deep inside me.”

I fucked Sam harder, gripping her ass as I pounded on her cock, watching my beautiful filly grind her cunt into Sam’s face. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as she breathed heavily. Mary had a huge smile on her face as she writhed in pleasure. Sam moaned suddenly into Mary’s cunt and her slutty pussy contracted on my cock as an orgasm exploded through her.

“Holy shit!” she gasped. “Was that an orgasm?”

“Yeah, slut!” I gasped.

“Oh my God, thank you Master!” she panted.

I slapped her ass, a loud stinging slap that left an angry, red mark. “Your mouth is supposed to be on Mary’s cunt!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” she squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

My own orgasm was building as I slammed into the slut. Harder and harder, wanting to fill her dirty cunt with my cum. I plunged into her tight, wet tunnel, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to that sweet release. My body tensed and I groaned as my cum flooded my newest slut’s cunt. I pulled out and lay on the cold concrete next to Mary.

“She’s got a hot little cunt,” I panted.

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips as she writhed on Sam’s lips. I kissed down her neck to her breasts and captured one of Mary’s nipples as she moaned and panted. Her body went rigid beneath me and then she shuddered and came on Sam’s face. Sam smiled, her face drenched with cum and cuddled up to Mary’s other side as we all enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms on the cold floor of the library.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Everything’s ready, Theodora,” Duncan said.

I was sitting on the couch in Kaeden’s living room. Duncan and Kaeden were both members of a Pierce County Sheriff SWAT unit that got compromised by Mark Glassner when they raided his house. Mark gave them orders, turning them into his Thralls, but he never bothered to ensure one of us nuns couldn’t control them. Agnes was controlling Kaeden and I controlled Duncan. On Thursday night, my Sisters and I were so excited. We each placed a SWAT officer under our control. Only three more each to go, no problem we thought. Yet, here we were on Sunday night and only Isabella had managed to get another SWAT officer under her power.

“All the members of your unit will be there?” I asked Duncan sharply. We needed all twelve. That’s what Ramiel told me. Soldiers are needed. Four and four and four. Duncan and the other three under our control had spent all day cajoling and brow beating and convincing to get the other eight members of their unit to have a get together at Kaeden’s house tomorrow night.

“Yes, mam,” Duncan. “They all promised to be here Tuesday night.”

Tomorrow would have been better, but Tuesday night would work. Last night Ramiel taught me the Prayer of Qannow and told me where I would perform the prayer. On Wednesday, I needed to be at the Blue Spruce Motel, room 14. And wait until I heard the door slam in the next room over and perform the prayer on the woman I find in there. My Sisters and I need all twelve of the SWAT officers by Wednesday under our control, so Tuesday night be fine.

On Wednesday it would all be over. I only hope no one gets hurt besides the Warlocks. Ramiel said the SWAT were only the backup plan. My stomach was a knot of nerves, twisting inside me until I felt like vomiting. Please God, let the Qannow prayer work! Please don’t make me send the SWAT unit in. I don’t want innocent blood on my hands! I beg of you God, if it’s your will! Amen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat on Mark’s lap on the seat of our Gulfstream. We were both naked, my cunt sticky with his cum, as we watched Monique and Lize fuck each other. They had picked up this double-headed dildo and were kneeling on the floor, their asses pressed close together. Each end of the dildo was in their cunts and they were fucking it back into each other, moaning like two bitches.

In the back, I could hear the bodyguards moaning as they fucked and sucked on each other. All six had to abstain this weekend, and they were finally able to relieve their tensions with each other. Sam was back there, as well, busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Sadly, no fun for her. We needed to know what was written in that book.

We were supposed to land at Thun Field, South Hill in about a half-hour or so. It had been a fun weekend New York City. Mark and I visited several amazing art museums, including the Metropolitan Art Museum. Mark was so sweet, not complaining at all as I dragged him to all these amazing art exhibits.

I yawned, I was tired. While it had been a fun weekend, it also had been a long weekend. And tomorrow promised to be a long day. We were holding our second bodyguard tryouts all day on Monday. And then on Tuesday, I had my second wedding dress fitting and the bridesmaids’ dress fittings while Mark had to go to family court to get Desiree’s marriage annulled so she and Allison could get married.

Nothing was going on Wednesday, I realized happily. A nice, peaceful day. Haven’t had one of those in a while.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My hands were shaking as I picked up the Altgrave’s copy of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. You did it, Brandon, I congratulated myself. Nothing could stop me now. Blood smeared on the cover and I blinked, seeing the blood on my aching knuckles for the first time. I walked over to the Altgrave’s bathroom, careful to step over the Altgrave.

The blood ran pink down the sink as I washed my bruised knuckles and tried to control my beating heart, slow my breathing. I could feel sweat running down my face and I glanced at my face in the mirror. It wasn’t sweat, I was dismayed to see, but a streak of blood staining my face.

I didn’t want to hurt the old man. But he just wouldn’t listen. Just like Maryanne. I never would have hurt either of them if they would have just listened. If they would have just did what I told them to without arguing. It was really Mark’s fault, anyways. The old Altgrave just kept babbling about his orders. “I can’t let you have the book, Mr. Fitzsimmons. The man on the phone was quite clear on that.”

But that really didn’t matter, now. I had the book. I opened it up, excited to see the knowledge contained within it. There was nothing but tiny, square letters written in fading, brown ink. The letters weren’t even close to English. A hysterical laugh filled the room. Who could be laughing? Surly not the Altgrave. He would never laugh again.

Then I realized it was me.

Well, Brandon, nothing easy is worth doing. The script looks like Hebrew. I just need to find some scholar I can pay to translate it. But first, I really needed to get out of Germany, and maybe get a drink. Having a drink always made me feel better after I was forced to correct Maryanne. You can drink once your on the plane heading back to America, I promised myself. Just one drink, it couldn’t hurt. But I needed to get far away before anyone found the Altgrave. The authorities back in the States never understood that Maryanne made me hurt her. And I doubt the German authorities would be any more understanding that the Altgrave made me kill him.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 28.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 23: The Last Boon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 23: The Last Boon

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females/Teen females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Females, Mind Control, Female Domination, Ass to Mouth, Anal, Oral, Orgy, Creampie, Bondage/Domination, Romance, Watersports, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 22.



Violet lay panting on the couch, my cum trickling out of her cunt. I was enjoying the cock Lilith gave me as part our bargain. For the next two hours, I would have the cock. I knew why Lilith wanted me to have the cock as her price. It had nothing to do with her wanting to give me a pleasant experience. No, she was hoping I would become addicted to the pleasure, to be unable to give it up. Lilith had bitter resentment to all us humans, and seemed to delight in causing us misery. Once before, she tried to tempt me to use my boon to Mark’s detriment.

And part of me wanted to keep the cock, I was disturbed to learn. Particularly as our goth slut, Lillian, knelt down and started licking my cum out of Violet’s tight cunt. My cock was hardening again. Lilith also gave me incredible stamina and watching Lillian, dressed as a perverts wet dream in a slutty, schoolgirl outfit, eat out innocent-looking Violet’s creampie was getting me hard and ready to go again.

Around the room, the sluts were fucking each other. They were all present, save Willow, Jessica and Noel, who had day jobs. The other ten were enjoying themselves. God, I could fuck all these girls if I kept my cock. No, what about Mark. Part of me ached for him. Part of me was mad at him for the hurtful things he said. But that was just the spell, I had to keep telling myself. Right now, Mark was up upstairs fucking his younger sister, Antsy. Whatever spell afflicted them seemed to make Mark and Antsy desire each other, and only each other. Mark no longer found me attractive. Or any of our sluts, or even any other woman. Just his sister Antsy.

At noon, if I was strong enough, Lilith would tell me about the spell. In the mean time, my cock was hard and I had this insistent drive to stick my cock up whatever hole was willing. God, no wonder guys were such horny bastards with this thing between their legs tugging at their thoughts, just aching to be stuck in something, anything to get some relief.

Xiu was tonging Karen’s ass. I had enjoyed raping Karen’s ass when we were punishing her. Karen was a nun, once, and had tried to take our powers away. Thanks to Lilith, we broke her powers and made her our sex slave. Her ass was smooth, and firm, and I just wanted to thrust my cock up it.

“Move,” I ordered Xiu. The busty, Asian slut saw my cock and smiled happily, spreading Karen’s ass open for me, exposing her tight, brown asshole. “She’s ready for you, Mistress.”

“Oh yes, please use my dirty ass, Mistress” Karen moaned, wiggling her hips.

I rubbed my cock on her puckered hole, pushing slowly, savoring the wicked feeling on my cock shoving into Karen’s tight ass. The ring gave way and I was sliding inside her. Karen moaned like a wanton bitch as I filled her up. She was so warm and tight, I groaned, low and throaty, as the head of my cock rubbed against the silky walls of her ass, sinking deeper and deeper inside her until the soft cheeks of her ass pressed against my groin.

“Oh, Mistress, your cock feels so delicious up my ass,” she moaned as I started fucking her.

I groaned, closing my eyes as I enjoyed the amazing feelings running through my cock as her ass gripped it tightly. “Wow, this is so amazing,” I moaned. No wonder Mark liked fucking my ass. Not that I hated it, in fact I loved it, but man it felt amazing when you had the cock. “I love your ass, slut!”

“I’m so glad,” Karen panted. Her hips were starting to fuck back into my cock. “I’m so happy that my ass makes you feel so much pleasured, Mistress. Hmm, use me! Use my dirty ass to satiate your lusts, Mistress.”

Xiu was masturbating next to us, her large breasts heaving. Her nipples were pierced and pink butterflies dangled from her nubs. I reached out and grabbed her piercing, pulling her to me. Xiu’s mouth contorted in pleasure and pain. She was a masochist, enjoying pain with her sex. I pulled her up until her big tits brushed my arm and I captured her lips with a kiss, tasting the sour flavor of Karen’s ass.

“Finger me,” I hissed into Xiu’s ears, then nipped at her lobe.

She smiled eagerly, and stuck two fingers into her mouth, sucking her digits coquettishly. Then she slid her hand across my ass, giving my cheeks a squeeze before sliding down between my legs. She started caressing my pussy as I reamed Karen’s ass. Then she was sliding her fingers up inside me. Xiu held her hand still, so when I pulled out Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers slid deeper into my cunt. When I thrust into Karen, Xiu’s fingers slid out until only the tips remained. Back and forth. In and out of Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers in and out of my cunt.

I felt my passion build. Xiu’s fingers, Karen’s ass. My skin was alive with sensation. Xiu’s large tits rubbing against my arm, her hard nipples, the cold metal of her piercings, her warm breath on my ear. Xiu started moving her finger inside me and brushed my G-Spot. Pleasure quaked through me and I moaned. Xiu caressed my G-Spot, rubbing the sensitive bundle of nerves with a gentle touch and exquisite pleasure burned through me.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned as my orgasms rolled through me. My cunt squeezed on Xiu’s fingers and my ovaries tightened. I kept fucking her sweet ass as the pleasure kept radiating out from my womb. My strokes got more frantic, my cock was so close to cumming as well, and then I grunted as my semen burst from my ovaries and creamed Karen’s ass. “Jesus Christ, that was amazing!” I gasped. Cumming as a man and as a woman at the same time was so exquisitely nice. My breasts heaving, I pulled out of Karen’s ass and sat down on one of the recliners.

Xiu started cleaning my dirty cock, just like a good slut. Allison and Desiree were tribbing. Desiree was on top, rubbing her cunt on Allison’s while they kissed passionately. Violet was writhing as she came on Lillian’s face. Korina was cuddling with Fiona on the other recliner. Fiona’s face was sticky with Korina’s juices. Dusky Thamina lay on her stomach while blonde Chasity massaged her back.

“Give me a titty fuck,” I ordered Xiu.

My cock popped out of her mouth and her pillowy tits surrounded my shaft, silky flesh pressed against my throbbing member. She pressed her tits together with her hands and started to rub her melons on my cock. Up and down, her spit lubing the titty fuck. Her piercings swayed with her movement and I reached down and pulled on one the butterflies, watching her breast stretch as she titty fucked me.

“Oh, yes, pull my slutty nipple,” Xiu moaned. “Hmm, that hurts, Mistress. Harder, please!” I pulled harder on the piercing and Xiu gasped, her eyes fluttering from the mix of pain and pleasure.

I slipped my foot between Xiu’s thighs and found her wet pussy. I rubbed my foot though her slit, feeling her moisture coat my toes. Xiu moaned and rubbed her tits up and down on my cock harder, faster. I slipped my big toe up her cunt, feeling her silky walls sucking hungrily at my toe. It was so nasty, rubbing my dirty foot into her cunt as I pulled on her nipple piercing.

“Oh, Mistress, that feel so amazing!” Xiu husked, her dark, almond eyes shining with desire, her tongue running pink over her red lips.

“Hmm, here it cums, slut,” I moaned. “Get ready for my cum.”

“Yes, cum on my tits!” Xiu purred. “Please, Mistress. Shower me with your cum! Please, Mistress.”

My ovaries tightened, I yanked hard on her nipple as that powerful feeling of pleasure rushed out of my cock, spraying her breasts and face with my white, sticky cum. Xiu shuddered, moaning in pain as her tit stretched as I pulled on her nipple. Her body was trembling as she came, her naughty cunt flooding my foot. The nasty slut enjoyed being hurt and debased. She looked so sexy, dripping in cum and I bent down and tasted it. I enjoyed Mark’s cum, and mine wasn’t as salty and was sweet. I loved cum, and mine tasted great.

The only problem, it just wasn’t Mark’s cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched Mary from the shadows. The whore was enjoying my gift, licking her cum off the busty Asian’s tits. This was so delicious. I wanted to track down the nun who cast the Avvah spell on Mark’s sister and thank her for providing me with this opportunity. Mary was beckoning to the slut dressed like a schoolgirl. Lillian was her name. The whore was enjoying my gift.

Mary pulled the slut onto her lap and she happily sank down onto Mary’s cock. Her short, plaid skirt swayed about her ass, exposing the pale flesh as she fucked Mary. Another slut, big-titted Desiree, crawled across the floor and crawled between Mary’s legs and began licking at Mary’s cunt as Lillian rode her cock. Mary was throwing her head back, moaning in pleasure.

“Having fun, Lilith?”

Light flooded the Shadows as Lucifer appeared. I ground my teeth. He always was showing up, butting in when I was having my fun. “I am, Lucifer. I hope I’m not disturbing any plans of yours. I’d so hate to do that.” I hoped he heard the sarcasm dripping from my words.

“As I told you, Lilith. All outcomes serve me.” Anger seethed inside me. He was standing next to me and his light hurt eyes. Lucifer enjoyed burning bright. He was the Morning Star and shone as brightly as his pride. “Do you think she’ll choose pleasure over love?”

I shrugged. “All outcomes serve me,” I said. See how he likes the answer. I hoped he found it as frustrating as I found his bold assertions that every outcome served him. While it would be amusing for Mary to chose pleasure over love, I didn’t need her to. Chantelle and Lana were feeling out the local Wiccan covens, searching for women to worship me while my children grew in their bellies.

I could feel Lucifer smirking next to me. “Well, Lilith, enjoy playing your games, while you can.”

“Oh, I will, Lucifer.” Once my vessel growing in Karen’s womb is born, I’ll be free of the Abyss. Free to roam the Mortal Realm, free to experience all the pleasures denied Lucifer in the Abyss. Free to destroy Mark for daring to place his hands upon me, to stick his disgusting cock inside me. Mark had been foolish to let me fuck his slave, thinking it was of no consequence. He was a man, though, and understood the lengths another man would go through to stick his cock in a wet hole. As if I was a weak-willed as any pathetic man, I thought with a sneer. And what did he get out of it, some spells he could have learned if just tracked down the right book.

Lucifer was behind me, pressing up against me, his disgusting cock rubbing against my ass. “Such lewd, disgusting acts these mortals perform,” Lucifer whispered into my ear, his tone turning bitter, “to think the Creator expected me to bow to such…filth as humans.”

I groaned as Lucifer slid his burning cock inside me, pain and pleasure warring in my cunt as he took his pleasure in me. Lucifer was as bad as any man, using women as mere vessels to satiate his lusts, not caring one iota about my pleasure. I was merely a convenient hole to stick his dick in. I focused on Karen, on the vessel growing quickly inside her, ignoring the cock inside me.

I just needed to figure out how to get Karen away from Mark, now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Noon approached as I flooded Thamina’s cunt with my cum. About the living room, the other sluts were cuddling with each other, my cum leaking out of pussies and asses, splattered on tits and faces. I was enjoying the cock, a little too much, and I was torn. I loved Mark, but the intense, focused orgasm of a man was becoming addictive. My cock was still hard and I wanted nothing more than to stick it into another woman’s hole.

After I had came in Lillian’s cunt, I had lied down on the floor and let Desiree straddle my cock and Lillian straddle my face. I ate my cum, sweet and salty, out of Lillian tart cunt. I loved eating Mark’s cum out another woman’s cunt, it was so wickedly delicious. It was hot and nasty eating my cum out of Lillian’s cunt, listening to her moan atop me, while Desiree rose up and down on my cock. But it wasn’t as satisfying as eating a creampie Mark made.

Then I bent Fiona over the chair and started fucking the red-head’s cunt hard. Doll-faced Korina, her arm still in a sling from getting shot, knelt between our legs, licking at my cunt, licking at my cock were it penetrated Fiona’s pussy. Her tongue felt wickedly soft as she lapped about my cunt. When I unloaded inside Fiona, I felt a pressure in my bladder to pee. And in my cock. That was interesting.

“Korina, do I still have a urethra in my pussy?”

“No, Mistress,” she answered in shock. “It’s gone.”

I smiled. “Clamp your mouth to Fiona’s cunt and get ready?”

I relaxed my bladder, and enjoyed the sensation of piss shooting out of my cock. It was almost like cumming, that same feeling of release, and was slightly pleasurable. I sighed happily, as my urine splashed into Fiona’s tight cunt, running past my cock and leaking out of Fiona’s cunt into Korina’s waiting lips.

“Oh, Mistress, what are you doing?” Fiona moaned. “It feels like you’re douching me!”

“I’m pissing in your dirty cunt,” I sighed. The stream was dieing down, only a few more squirts left.

“Oh, wow, Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “That’s so nasty! Thank you for using me as your toilet.”

“Thank you, Mistress, for letting me drink your piss,” Korina cooed. “It was mixed with your tasty cum and Fiona’s delicious juices.” Her tongue was licking at our crotches, lapping up the piss staining us.

I pulled out of Fiona and more urine mixed with cum and cunt juices poured out into Korina’s eager mouth. Yellow piss ran down her chin, her throat and down her breasts and belly. Korina latched her mouth to Fiona’s urethra and Fiona relaxed her bladder and started pissing into Korina’s mouth as well.

“Oh yes, drink my piss, Korina,” Fiona moaned. “I love it when you do.”

“You piss in her mouth often?” I asked, stroking my cock.

“Hmm, yes Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “Ever since that Sunday in the hotel room when you made me piss on Korina, we’ve been drinking each other’s piss.”

I had started fucking Allison’s cunt as I had watched Fiona kneel down before Korina. Korina’s doll face contorted in pleasure as her stream of urine splashed into Fiona’s mouth, running in yellow rivulets down her mouth and body. And then they licked the piss off each other’s bodies, tenderly cleaning each other up. After Allison, I enjoyed Desiree’s ass while Desiree ate my creampie I left in Allison. Then I had Chasity and Karen’s suck on my cock together, delighting in two tongues, two mouths, pleasuring my cock. I shoot my cum all over their tits and pounded Violet’s ass as I watched Karen and Chasity lick my cum off each other. Then finished off in Thamina’s cunt.

The clock on the cable box read noon, and my cock suddenly softened and then began to shrink, reducing until it was just the hard little clitoris it started out as. Lilith was waiting, so I walked into the kitchen, the sluts following, and sat down at the dining room table. And waited, impatiently. I had made my decision. The cock was amazing, but I needed my randy stallion inside me. I needed to drink his cum, from his cock or a woman’s cunt. I needed to be held by him and stare into his blue eyes and hear him whisper, “I love you, Mare.”

Suddenly, lust washed over me, my nipples hardened, my pussy moistened. The sluts all moaned as Lilith’s presences washed over them. Violet knelt behind Thamina and began licking my cum out of her cunt. Allison was going down on Desiree while Chasity started rimming Allison’s ass. Karen and Lillian slipped into sixty-nine while Korina knelt carefully before Fiona and ate out the red-head’s cunt. I stood up, looking about for the demoness.

“So, what have you chosen,” Lilith purred, pressing up behind me. I grit my teeth as pleasure washed over me. Lilith was sex made manifest,and her merest touch could make someone cum, unless you’ve felt it before and were ready to fight it. And having her lush body pressing into your back was almost unbearably pleasurable. Her nipples were hard, tits pillowy, and her pubic hair silk on my ass.

As the lust surged through me, memories of the pleasure I felt with the cock filled my mind, how Allison’s cunt felt when I came insider her, the way Fiona gasped as I pissed in her cunt. Watching Chasity and Karen licking my cum off each other’s tits. My resolve wavered for a moment, and then I remembered what I really craved. Mark’s cock. Mark’s cum. Mark inside me, filling me up, his rough lips on mine as he kissed me. His boyish grin and piercing blue eyes. The sweaty musk of his body. Lilith’s body pressing against me, her nipples hard on my back, was sending electricity through my body, tingling my nipples, my pussy, my achingly hard clit. I pictured Mark’s cock plunging into me, over and over, and shuddered as I orgasmed.

“Mark,” I answered, gasping as my body shuddered in passion, my juices running sticky down my thighs. “I choose Mark, Lilith.”

“Your loss,” Lilith murmured in disappointment and backed away from me. “A nun got to his sister and used the Prayer of Avvah on her, making her a trap,” Lilith explained. “Mark and Antsy will forever find each other attractive, and no others. You saw Mark and yours threads, right.”

I nodded. Normally, our souls were connected by two red threads, entwined tightly together, so tight they almost seemed one thread. This morning, I saw golden wedges, forcing our threads apart. We were still connected, but slowly those wedges were growing, separating us more and more. Mark and Antsy were connected by a red thread and a black chain bound together by a golden chain.

“Once your threads are forced apart, Mark will be lost to you forever,” Lilith said. “There is a spell, very dangerous to perform, that can break the prayer. It is called Chabab. It will only work if you truly love each other. If not, both of you will die. So, are you sure you don’t want the cock and life, or gamble on the fickle feelings of a man and death.”

“I’ll gamble on Mark,” I told her, without hesitation. Mark loved me. He freed me from his control. And I loved him.

“Very well,” Lilith said, skeptically. “You will need to bring him to orgasm inside you. When he spills his seed, you must say, ‘Chabab,’ and, if you two truly love each other, the Bond of Chabab will bind you together so tightly that no power in Heaven or Hell will ever be able to come between you.”

“That’s it?” I asked, frowning. That was easy. Too easy.

“Ahh, but how do you get Mark to fuck you?” Lilith pointed out. “He no longer finds you attractive and nothing I can do can change that.”

“Then…I’ll overpower him,” I said. “And force him.”

“By yourself?” Lilith smirked.

She was right. Mark was bigger than me. I might get lucky, but one of us, probably me, would get hurt. “The sluts will help me.”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Did you forget his powers. He’ll just dominate any person you recruit to help you. Unless…”

Unless what? I frowned, then a cold feeling sank into my stomach. “Unless, I use my last boon to get Mark’s power. The power to make anyone do what I want.” I didn’t want that power, that responsibility. Mark enjoys playing god with peoples lives, and I was afraid of it. Afraid what I’d do with it. I had struggled with the guilt of what Mark did to these women, the guilt at how much I enjoyed their degradation. “And then, I have to use the Zimmah spell to make my Thralls immune from Mark’s power.” God, I would have to fuck my father.

A naughty tingle went through my cunt.

“How do I make Mark…desire me? Is there a spell?”

“Yes,” Lilith answered. “But, you humans made something vastly superior. I believe it’s called Viagra.”

That would be easy to get. I could have Willow, our doctor slut, get me a prescription. “Fine.”

Lilith smiled nastily, her violet eyes delighted in my pain. “And you better hurry, who knows how long before Mark is beyond your reach.” I wanted to claw out her violet eyes.

I drew in a deep breath, clenching my hands. Once I used my last boon, Lilith would be out of our lives for good, banished back to Hell. “Lilith for my final boon I want every human, save for Mark, to do whatever I tell them to do.”

“Done,” Lilith murmured. “Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

And then she was gone.

I took a deep breath, trying to think. I would need thralls, four or five to overpower Mark safely. Who should I choose to be my Thralls. I grabbed my phone, flipping through my address book. There was one number, listed as Pee Slut. Right, the girl from the restroom of the Clam Diver, the club I went dancing at last week with Diane. She had a sexy mouth and took to being a pee slut so easily.

“Hello?” a woman’s voice asked after I dialed Pee Slut.

“Hi,” I was suddenly nervous. Mark always was so confident when he made people do what he wants. You need to have that same confidence, Mary, just believe it will work. “I met you in the bathroom at the Clam Diver last Wednesday. I made you drink my pee.”

“Oh, yes,” she sounded embarrassed. “I-I remember.”

“Good, what’s your name?”

“Avialle Willard, but everyone calls me Via.”

“Via, you’re my sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever nasty thing I tell you to do.”

“Ohh, okay,” she said. “Uhh, I don’t know your name.”

“Sluts like you call me Mistress.”

“Okay, Mistress,” she said.

“I need you to go immediately to 1011 Violet Meadows, in Parkland,” I told her, giving her my father’s address. “And wait for me to arrive.”

“I will, Mistress,” she said excitedly. “I’ll leave work right away.”

“Good.” I hung up. Then I dialed the next number.

“Hi, Mary,” Sandy purred when she answered the phone. She was Mark’s mother, and someone his powers didn’t work on.

“Hey Sandy, I need you to invite your son over for dinner tonight,” I ordered. My powers would work just fine on her, however. “Tell Mark that you really need to see him, okay. Say whatever you have to. Just get him to come over.”

“I will Mary,” Sandy said. She paused. “Samantha intimated some things to me yesterday. Is…is everything all right?”

“Remember how I told you we had enemies?” Sandy answered yes. “Well, one of them placed a spell on Antsy and Mark. That’s why I need your help.”

And I begin to explain my plan to her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My stomach rumbled. I had been making love with Antsy all morning and I needed a break. Antsy was up, walking about the room. My cum covered her body, dripping out of all her holes. She was like an addiction, I just couldn’t get enough of fucking her. She was all I needed. No other woman compared to her.

Fight, the voice whispered. It was getting fainter and fainter. Don’t forget her. Fight!

Fight what? Who shouldn’t I forget?

“I’m going to clear out Mary’s clothing,” Antsy said. “You don’t need another woman’s clothes in our bedroom.”

“No, of course not, Antsy,” I said, admiring the curves of her body. “Want some lunch. We’ll get Desiree to whip up something.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, pulling clothing out of the closet until she had a pile in her arms.

I followed her downstairs. I found all the sluts in the living room looking all freshly fucked. They were all naked, their ugly bodies on display. Someone’s cum was leaking out of their holes, though I saw no guy around. Well, I didn’t care to fuck any of their ugly bodies ever again, so any man was welcome to them. I felt bad, every other guy in the world had to settle for some ugly, homely woman. Only I got to fuck Antsy, the only beautiful woman in the world.

Mary was with them, naked as well, hanging up her cell phone.

Fight!

“Mark,” she said, cautiously. “I…”

“Here’s your clothes,” Antsy interrupted, dropping the pile of clothes at Mary’s feat. Then she pointed at a few of the sluts. “Go get the rest of her clothes out of my bedroom. Now!” The sluts scurried to obey. Last night I told them Antsy was their Mistress.

Hurt flickered across Mary’s face. “Of course,” she sadly said, and fished through the clothes and started to get dressed.

“Desiree, Antsy and I need some lunch,” I ordered Desiree. “And puts some clothes on, no one wants to see such ugly women running around naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Desiree said, jumping to obey.

Fiona came downstairs with my cellphone. “Master, your mother is on the phone.”

“Hey mom,” I said, after taking my phone from the slut.

“Mark, I really want you to come over for dinner, we need to talk,” my mom said. “I…I need some company. It’s been really hard, since your dad died.”

“Yeah, okay,” I replied and looked over at Antsy. “Mom wants us over for dinner, tonight. She sounds lonely.”

Antsy shrugged. “I guess we should.” I could see it in her eyes, she’d rather be fucking me. I’d rather be fucking her, too, but mom needed us.

“Okay, mom, we’ll be there around five. Love you, mom.”

Mary was dressed, some unflattering skirt, show far too much of her ugly legs, and a loose blouse, and was walking to the door. “Mark, I love you. Just fight, okay, hun.”

Fight! “I…I…lo…” the words were so hard to say. “love y-you!”

Mary smiled, tears glinting at her eyes, then she was gone. I heard her car start and she drove off. Why did I hurt so much inside. Then I saw Antsy, naked and beautiful and my cock got hard. She was smiling so enticingly at me.

“We have a few minutes to kill,” I told her.

“How shall we past the time?” she asked, walking towards me. Then she knelt down and sucked my cock into her mouth.

What could be better that this?

Mary, barely a whisper now. Fight.

Antsy swirled her tongue about my cock’s head, bringing a soft moan to my lips. How could Mary better than my baby sister. Anty’s hand was stroking my shaft as she played with my tip. She looked so beautiful on her knees before me, her hazel eyes shining with pleasure. The pleasure was increasing and I closed my eyes in joy. I grabbed the sides of her head and began forcing my cock deeper inside her.

Antsy didn’t fight as my cock brushed her throat, just relaxed and let me deepthroat her. Her hands wrapped around my waist, gripping my ass as I began to fuck her mouth. Her hands pulled me deeper into her mouth. Fuck it felt good as my cock head forced itself down her throat over and over again.

“Love your mouth, Antsy!” I moaned. “Fuck, it feel so amazing.”

I could feel my cum boiling in my balls, so close. I pulled back my cock until just the tip remained in her mouth and held her head tightly. My cum flooded her mouth in three large blasts, white cream leaking out the sides her mouth as she struggled to swallow my huge load. Finally she released my cock, smiling happily.

“Thanks big bro,” she cooed. “You fed my mouth, but my other lips are hungry, too. Down here.” Her hands reached down and ran through her sticky slit, coming away with a mix of our cums. “My poor little pussy needs to be fed, too.”

I smiled and let her push me back onto the couch as Antsy straddled my hips. My cock was hard and ready, eager to be back inside my baby sister’s cunt. Antsy moaned so deliciously as she sank down on my cock. The best cunt in the world. I captured her cum stained lips in a kiss and enjoyed my sister’s tight snatch as she rode my cock.

“Oh, God, your cock feels so good inside me, big bro,” Antsy moaned. “I love you, I love you so very much!”

I wanted to tell her how much I loved her, but a tiny part of me fought the words. You love Mary, that part of me faintly whispered. That was ridiculous. How could I love Mary when my baby sister was made for me, my perfect woman. And I was made for her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I parked my car in front of my father’s house. On the way, I picked up three more sex slaves. Joy, the woman who waxed me at the Heavenly Creatures Salon. And April and Felicity, the two virgins Mark and I deflowered last week. And there was Via, the pee slut, waiting for me in nurses scrubs, teal bottoms and a white, flowery top. What did she do for a living? Well, that didn’t matter right now.

Dad should be home from work soon. I still had a key and opened the door to the small, three bedroom rambler that I grew up in and let the sluts in. I had them all undress and enjoyed the sight of my four naked sex slaves. Joy, with her dusky Vietnamese complexion, small breasts and friendly smile. I remembered that pleasant morning of making love to her in the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I discovered tribbing with Joy, as she lay atop me. Via was the opposite of Joy. White skinned, huge tits and several piercing. There was a heart charm dangling from her bellybutton and her clitoral hood was pierced with a golden ring. A black strip of hair above her pussy was all the bush she had. Via’s face was framed by black, streaked with red, and her pretty lips were smiling and I remember how eager they were to drink my piss.

April and Felicity were not nearly as nervous as they were last week. April stood proudly naked, her budding breasts topped with hard nipples. She looked so sexy with those glasses perched on her face framed by her bushy, brunette hair. Felicity had bigger tits, her black hair braided and thrown over her shoulder to nestle between her tits and a saucy smile on her face.

I hid in Missy’s old room, leaving the door cracked. I heard a car pull into the driveway and footsteps. Through Missy’s lacy curtains I could see the silhouette of my dad as he walked towards the front door. Key rattled metallically in the lock and then the door was opening.

“What the heck!” my dad exclaimed. Years of teaching had condition swearing out of his vocabulary he always said.

“Hello, Mr. Sullivan,” purred Via. “Mark sent us to entertain you.”

“Did he,” my dad said. Was that an excited hint to his voice? My dad must have really enjoyed Fiona last Friday and seemed eager for another tumble with a woman.

“Yes, we so want to fuck you,” April cooed.

I heard some wet smacking. He’s kissing one of them. Then a giggle. “Umm, you feel so big,” husked Felicity.

“So big and strong,” Joy said, in her heavy Vietnamese accent. “I bet you fuck long time.”

“Let’s get these pesky clothes off,” giggled Felicity.

“Hmm, so I get to play with all of you,” my dad asked, excited. Clothes were rustling, the sluts were stripping my dad naked.

“All of use,” Via said and there was more kissing sounds.

My dad moaned. “Umm, suck my penis.”

“Wow, Joy, how do you take that much into your mouth?” April asked in amazement. I could see it in my mind, Joy kneeling before my dad as she deepthroated his cock.

“It’s called deepthroating,” Felicity said.

“Oh,” April answered.

“To the bedroom,” Via said.

The group was all giggles and kisses as the trooped down the hallway. My dad’s bed creaked and my dad was moaning again. “You must relax your throat,” Joy was explaining. “And then you can take him, April.”

“Okay,” April said, and I could hear wet, sucking noises. That nerdy teenager was trying to deepthroat my dad. She must look so cute and sexy, with those tiny glasses perched on her delicate face, her mouth bulging with cock as she struggled to slide my dad’s shaft down her throat. I reached underneath my short skirt and began to stroke my moistening pussy.

“Have you ever been blindfolded?” Via asked, remembering the plan. “It makes sex so much more exciting.”

“No,” Sean answered, hoarsely.

“Good, we can make a game of it,” Via purred. “Who’s sucking at your cock now?”

“Um, the girl with glasses,” dad answered.

“Wrong,” April giggled.

“The girl with a braid?”

There was a wet, popping sound. “Yep,” Felicity answered.

My dad blindfolded, I walked quietly into the bedroom. I didn’t want my dad to know he fucked me. He was too nice of a guy and would feel guilty about fucking his daughter. Unlike Mark’s mother, I couldn’t change his outlook at all. There was one person all Warlocks couldn’t affect. For me, and other women Warlocks, it was our fathers. For Mark and male Warlocks, it was their mothers. Blindfolded, my dad would never know the pussy fucking his cock was his precious daughter’s tight cunt.

When I entered the room, my dad was naked on his back. One of his ties was about his eyes. Via was sucking at his cock, bobbing her head up and down. April was kissing my dad while Felicity had guided his hand between her legs and he fingered her tight slit. Joy knelt down and started licking at his balls. I walked silently up and tapped Joy on the shoulder and the girl slipped off the bed and I took her place.

Via released his cock and moved out of the way as I straddled my dad’s waist. I was dripping wet as I placed my dad’s cock at the entrance of my cunt. I grit my teeth, stifling my moan as I slid down onto his cock and slowly started to fuck him. This was so wicked, fucking my dad while he thought I was someone else.

“Who’s fucking you?” Joy asked.

“Umm, she’s tight,” my dad moaned. “Glasses girl?”

“Nope,” April said and then kissed him.

“How about the girl with a braid?”

“Nope, you’re fingering my cunny,” Felicity giggled.

“How about the Asian girl?”

“Oh yes,” Joy moaned, standing at the foot of the bed. “Your cock feels so good inside me!”

“You feel so good on my penis,” my dad moaned and I smiled. “Such a dirty girl!”

I started fucking faster and faster as Joy moaned a string of dirty, nasty things. “You’re stirring my cunt up! Your cock so big! So hard! You fuck me so well! Ohhh, such a nice cock!”

The pleasure was rolling through my body as I rose up and down on my father’s cock. This was so wrong, so wickedly wrong. I clapped my hand over my mouth and let out a muffled moan. Behind me, Joy was moaning wantonly. I bet it’s not the first time she’s had to fake an orgasm, she was so good at it. If I didn’t know she was acting, I’d swear she was getting the fucking of her life. Via had a naughty smile on her face and she caught my nipple into her mouth, sucking on my sensitive nub gently

“Oh, Mr. Sullivan,” April moaned, straddling his face. “I need my poor little pussy licked. Would you mind, sir?”

“No,” my father groaned, swiping his tongue through the nerdy girl’s cunt.

“Oh yes, pet my little kitty,” April moaned. “Your tongue feel so good, Mr. Sullivan.”

I leaned over and captured the little minx’s lips with a kiss. Her tongue was quick and agile as she kissed me back. I ran a hand across her body, feeling her budding breasts. My dad’s cock was hitting different parts of my cunt as I leaned over, and felt even more amazing. I rotated my hips, moving faster and faster.

Felicity shuddered on my father’s fingers. “Oh, yes, yes!” she gasped. “Ohh, thank you Mr. Sullivan. That was a great cum.”

I could see my dad’s lips were sucking hard on April’s clit and the nerd was sliding her cunt all over my dad’s face. I broke the kiss with April, throwing my head back. April bent down and captured my other breast and I had two sluts sucking at my tits. My fucking was growing faster and faster, my orgasm was coming closer and closer. Pleasure tingled from my nipples as two wet tongues swirled about my hard nubs.

“Oh gosh, gonna come,” my dad moaned, muffled by April’s cunt. “Keep going, so close. So close.”

“Yes, cum in me!” Joy moaned. “Flood my nasty cunt with your delicious cum! Fill me up!”

My own orgasm was nearing. This was so exciting. My dad’s cock was nice and big, and filled me up so deliciously. I went faster and faster, grinding my clit against his pubic bone on the down stroke, delighting as his cock rubbed back and forth against my pussy walls.

“Oh man! Here it comes!”

Warm semen flooded my cunt. The same sperm that once flood my mother’s cunt and made me was now spilling into my womb. Oh, it was so wicked, so nasty. My cunt constricted on his cock as I came. Behind me, Joy drowned out my muffled screams with her fake orgasm.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Your cum so good inside me! Fill me up! Hmm, yes! Love when a man cums in me!”

“Umm, yes!” moaned April. The little, nerdy slut was cumming, too. “My little kitty’s cumming! Oh, fuck yeah!”

I got off my dad as Felicity sucked his cock into her mouth, cleaning off my juices and the last of his cum. I retreated to the living room. One by one, the sluts slipped out and bent down between my thighs. First was April, kneeling down before my naked cunt and taking a single, glorious lick up my slit. “Zimmah,” I muttered. Energy seemed to run out of the bedroom, from my father, into me and April and there was a moment where I could feel her.

“Oh, Mistress,” April gasped, a smile on her beautiful, innocent face. “I’m get to be yours forever.” There was a current of awe and wonder to her words and I bent down and kissed her. “Yes, you’re mine, little slut.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That was a great dinner, mom,” I said, pushing back the plate of pork chops and applesauce.

“Oh, thank you, Mark,” my mom answered.

“Yeah, it was delicious,” Antsy said, flashing me a smile on her perfect face. She was a younger, and far prettier, version of mom and my cock was half-hard as my thoughts drifted to fantasy of bending her over the table and fucking her right now. But my powers didn’t work on mom, so I couldn’t risk my mom finding out about us. Mary may have convinced my mom that incest with her son was okay, but would she feel the same about me fucking her baby girl? Who knew how she’d react.

My mom was up, clearing away the table. “How are you doing, mom?”

She sighed. “Sometimes I feel fine, then it hits me that your dad’s dead. That…” she swallowed. “That it’s my fault. And then I weep and weep until I feel wrung out.”

The doorbell rang. “Oh, Antsy, could you answer that. I need to speak to your brother in private, anyways.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, heading for the door.

“Follow me, Mark,” mom said and lead me to her bedroom. The carpet in the hallway had been ripped up. It’s where my dad died. I guess it was ruined.

“What is it, mom?” I asked. “I’m not interested in sleeping with you. That was just for the spell.”

“No, its not that,” my mom started to say when I heard footsteps heading down the hall. Several of them.

The door banged open and Mary walked in, flanked by four women. I recognized three of them. There was Joy from the wax salon, and April and Felicity, the two virgins Mary and I deflowered. The fourth woman I didn’t recognize, she had black hair with red streaks. All five women held a pair of handcuffs in their hands. Fear suddenly spiked my stomach. Black outlines surrounded the four women, they were Thralls. But to whom?

“Mom, watch out,” I shouted, looking back. My mom looked calm and I really looked at her and noticed a faint, blank outline about her. Crap, I had been avoiding looking at her ugly face that I didn’t notice that someone made her a Thrall.

“Mark,” Mary said, stepping forward, the other women spreading around me. There was love on her ugly, freckled face. “Please, just cooperate. You need to fight the spell and let me help you.”

Fight, the voice whispered, so very faint. So faint, in fact, I almost thought I’d imagined the voice.

“I’m sorry, Mary, I just don’t lo…” a cough strangled my voice. I wanted to say that I didn’t love her, but I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. Because, you still love her, the voice faintly whispered, just fight a little longer. “I’m sorry I don’t find you attractive anymore, but this isn’t the way.”

Mary sighed. “I’m sorry, too. Get him, ladies.”

I stuck my hand into my pocket, pulling out the Nextel as six women, my mom included, jumped at me, small hands grasping my arms, my chest, anywhere they could get a purchase. I pushed April off me and she fell back onto her ass. Felicity was scrabbling at my Nextel, trying to take it from my hand. My bodyguards were outside. They had guns. Mary brought this upon herself.

I pushed the talk button, the Nextel chirped as it connected to the network. “Master to anyone!” I shouted into the Nextel. “Help!”

Felicity pried the Nextel out of my hand and threw it to the floor. That didn’t matter. My bodyguards would have heard my call for help. They would be storming into the house any second, guns drawn, ready to help me.

“Mark, I took the Nextel away from your bodyguards,” Mary said calmly, “and sent them up the street. Back at home, I told everyone to turn of their Nextel. No one’s coming, so just stop fighting! I don’t want to hurt you. Please, Mark.”

My stomach sank. “Then stop attack me!” I protested, trying to fight against the six women.

I struggled and we fell back onto my mom’s bed, the springs creaking in protest at our weight. Mary had my left arm and snapped a handcuff on my wrist. Fuck, this was just like the nuns attack all over again. Why was Mary doing this? Was she mad because I chose Antsy over her. I couldn’t help how I felt.

“I’m sorry, Mary!” I shouted. “But I lo…like Antsy, now!”

She was getting closer to handcuffing me to the brass bed frame. No! Fear surged through me. I threw off Joy and my mom from my right hand, balling my fist and swung with all my strength at Mary’s face. And…I couldn’t hurt her. Something inside me, some last vestige of feelings for Mary, stopped my hand inches from her face. My hesitation cost me as Mary ratcheted the handcuff onto the brass bed frame, trapping my left arm.

My mom and Joy were on my right arm again, and Mary was helping April and the other girl as they struggled with my leg. I kicked and shoved, causing the strange girl to stumble back. Mary sat on my leg, pinning it beneath her weight. I wanted to kick her off, but that same vestige of feelings within me stopped me again. Mary snapped the handcuff about my ankle and the then to the brass bed frame, trapping my left leg.

And then, it was over. Six women pulling on my right arm and then on my right leg and I was spread eagle, helpless before them. What was Mary going to do to me? Fear hammered at my heart. Mary was stripping off her clothes, her ugly breasts with those disgusting freckles came into view. And that ass, far too plump. Not the tight, firm ass of Antsy.

“Where’s Antsy?” I gasped, remembering she went to answer the door. “What have you done with her?”

“She’s fine,” Mary answered with a soft smile. “I wouldn’t hurt your sister. It’s not her fault what’s happened to the both of you.”

What was she talking about. She was on the bed, now, unzipping my pants. What was she going to do to me? Was she going to cut off my cock. I struggled, harder, the handcuffs biting into my wrists. I felt as helpless as the time Karen had me. Was she working with a nun? No, all the women had black auras and Mary had her red aura.

“Shh, hun,” Mary cooed, trying to sound sexy. It wasn’t working. She fished out my soft cock, stroking it in her rough hand, sucking it into her disgusting mouth. Her tongue swirled around the head of my cock, trying to get me hard. But how could she, only Antsy got me excited. Her attempt at a blowjob was terrible. Finally, she gave up, releasing my cock.

“Give him the Viagra,” Mary ordered with a sigh.

Joy was holding a bottle, fishing out a blue pill. I clamped my mouth shut but Joy just pinch my nose. No, I wouldn’t cooperate, I would fight. My lungs started to burn as I vainly tried to hold my breath. I had to breathe. My heart was pounding, darkness was fuzzing the edge of my vision. Have to breathe. My mouth opened, I sucked in a lungful of sweet air, and a blue pill dropped into my mouth.

“Swallow,” Joy said, clamping a hand over my mouth and pinching my nose. I had no choice, I swallowed the pill and Joy released me mouth.

“Okay, clear out sluts,” Mary ordered.

“What’s going on, Mary?” I asked as she pressed her disgusting body against mine, her rough hand stroking my cock.

“You’re under a spell, Mark,” Mary answered. “A nun got to Antsy. Made her a trap for you.”

That was impossible. No, it’s not, the voice whispered, barely audible, more like an echo of a voice, or maybe a memory. Just fight a little longer, the memory whispered.

“But it’s okay,” Mary continued. “I’m going to free you, Mark.”

I felt my cock stirring in her hand, blood beginning to engorge my cock as the Viagra took effect. Her hand was starting to feel good, stroking roughly on my shaft, and I shifted my hips about as pleasure began to radiated from my engorging dick. Mary smiled, stroking my cock faster. My cock had grown to its full length and I shifted as the pleasure begin tingling through me. Mary rubbed the pre-cum leaking from my cock, rubbing it about my sensitive head.

“I think you’re ready Mark,” she cooed and straddled my waist.

“No, please, Mary,” I begged. “I don’t want your nasty pussy on my cock! I only want Antsy’s cunt on me.”

Her pussy sank down, slowly, engulfing my cock in velvety warmth. “You have to remember how much you love me, Mark,” she moaned, as she slowly begin to ride me. “Remember how I trembled before you, the first time you saw me naked, in the Starbucks. How nervous I was?”

I could see Mary, standing naked next to Cynthia and Vivian. The moment I saw her naked, she was my favorite of the three. Her lovely auburn hair, gathered in a pony tail, her breasts covered by a dusting of freckles. Vivian had huge tits and Cynthia had a wicked smile, but neither had held a candle to the beauty and innocents of Mary. She smiled so beautifully the first time I squeezed her plump ass.

I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be right, only Antsy was beautiful. Right?

“After you fucked both Cynthia and Vivian, you said I was your favorite,” Mary moaned, her breasts bouncing before my eyes. “You said I was yours forever as we kissed on the floor of the Starbucks. You whispered, ‘I love you,’ the first time you came inside my pussy.”

I remembered being on top of her, fucking her on the Starbucks floor. No, making love to her. Her pussy felt amazing, like silk, as I moved inside her. Mary’s body was warm and soft beneath mine. We had stared into each other’s eyes, her eyes were a deep green, so beautiful. We stared into each other’s souls and I saw love inside of her. That’s when I knew she was mine. Forever.

Forever…

No, no, no! Not Mary, Antsy’s the one I want forever. Remember her hazel eyes, Mark. Antsy loves me. She’s the one I need. I gritted my teeth, struggling not to cum, closing my eyes.

The memories were flooding my mind, whispering, just let go and cum, Mark! Let Mary save you! No! I struggled against those words, those memories. I was being torn apart between Mary and Antsy. My soul was ripping, tugged in too directions. If I came, Mary would win. I’d lose Antsy and I’d be stuck with this ugly hag.

She wasn’t always ugly, the voice whispered. Remember.

Images flooded my mind. Mary biting her lower lip, cute as a button. Mary sleeping on her side, a curl of auburn hair contrasting with her fair cheek, a slight smile on her face. Mary’s face contorting in pleasure as I made her cum. Her emerald eyes sparkling with lust and joy. Mary’s face, drool leaking down her lips, as she slept on my lap. Mary turning around, her hands covering her pussy, and the revealing her freshly waxed lips, the fiery heart of pubic hair above her tight, bare slit. Mary, wearing one of my shirts and nothing else, painting on our balcony. Mary standing in the shower, her auburn hair dark and wet and plastered to her gorgeous body. Mary smiling, Mary crying, Mary laughing so sweetly. Cuddling with Mary on the couch, watching that terrible Grey’s Anatomy show. Mary holding my hand with comfort and love.

I opened my eyes. I could almost see the beautiful Mary from my memories superimposed on the hag riding my cock. It was getting harder and harder to fight against the pleasure of her cunt. It was like Karen all over again, soon I would cum, there was a limit to what I could endure. Eventually, my body would betray me and I would lose my Antsy.

“Remember the Space Needle as the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains,” Mary begged. “Remember how you felt, what you said to me, as you proposed.” She held her left hand up, showing the black diamond ring. I could remember when I saw that ring, how beautiful and perfect it seemed sitting in the display case. “Remember, Mark, please!” She was crying as she pleaded with me. “I love you, Mark, please remember.”

I had knelt before Mary. She had this stunned and excited look on her face. I almost dropped the box as I pulled it out of my pocket, I was so nervous. And I said, “Mary, I stole your heart and you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?” And she said yes, over and over, excited and crying all at the same time.

“When you…kissed…me,” I struggled to say, “after I…proposed. Time seemed…to stop.”

“Oh, Mark,” she whispered, and bent down and her lips were warm on my lips, full of love. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. I felt something inside my soul, hard chains binding me to Antsy and I struggled against them, straining to break the steel. They were keeping me from my Mary, my beautiful, naughty filly.

My love.

My cum shot into her pussy and Mary broke the kiss. “Chabab!” she shouted, as her orgasm rolled through her, her cunt constricting on my cock. I could feel the chains on my soul shatter and energy flowed between Mary and I. It was so intense. Our souls merged together, briefly. For a single, perfect moment, we were one. I felt how much she loved me; the deep, strong river of love that carried her through the pain of the last few days. And Mary felt how much I loved her, how hard I struggled against the spell, trying to break free, to hold on long enough for my sweet Mary to save me.

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered as she panted on top of me. “I’m so sorry.”

“Shh,” Mary said, kissing my lips. “It wasn’t you. It was a nun.”

Mary got off me and I admired her beautiful, plump ass as she walked over to her clothes. When she bent down, her tight pussy, messy with my milky cum, flashed between her legs and I felt my cock hardening.

“You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

Her smile was so beautiful when she stood up, her perky breasts jiggling as she walked back to the bed. She kissed me on the lips and then began unlocking my handcuffs. She kissed my chaffed wrists and ankles as she released each limb. Freed, I grabbed Mary and pushed her onto her back, kissing her lips, forcing my tongue inside her mouth as I climb atop her. My sweet Mary was once again beneath me, wet and willing.

“Oh, Mark,” she moaned, guiding my cock to her sopping wet pussy. “Fuck me, I need you so badly!”

I slid inside my sweet Mary, my naughty filly. A nun had attacked us, but that could wait for later. All that mattered was that I had my Mary back and together we could overcome anything. I kissed her again, her lips salty with tears. Her legs wrapped around my waist, her hips bucking up to meet my thrusts. I broke the kiss, nuzzling at the slope of her neck, sucking hard. Leaving a hickey, marking my Mary as mine for all the world to see.

“Yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “My mighty stallion! Fuck your naughty, little filly! Ride me hard, stud!”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear. “My sexy, naughty filly!”

I pounded her harder, our groins slapping together with urgency. I could feel her hard, little clit rubbing into my pelvis, bringing gasps of pleasure to her lips. I stared into her deep, green eyes, into her soul, delighting in the love I saw there. Her cunt was amazing on my cock, the best cunt in the world.

“I only need you, Mare,” I whispered. “I could be happy only with you.”

“I love you Mark,” she gasped. “You’re my world! I just need you, your cock, your delicious cum! Please, flood my naught pussy! Please!”

“Yes,” I moaned. “Here it comes, my delicious filly. My wanton lover!”

Our groins came together once, twice, thrice, and I was flooding her cunt. Her pussy spasmed on my cock, milking all my cum out as she screamed her passion wordlessly. I kept thrusting until all my cum had filled her up, had emptied from my balls. And then I rested on top of her, inside her. Her lips were soft as she kissed gently at my lips.

“It’s time to go home,” I told her.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was tired as I got off the plane. I was back home in Washington State. It had been nearly thirteen years since I’d left. I wondered how Sean was doing. And my daughters, they must be all grown up and beautiful. I wanted to go and see them, ached to see them, but that would only bring more pain. That part of my life was over, taken away from me by Kurt.

It’s why I had to stop Mark from destroying anymore lives.

A sudden pain clenched my stomach. I saw a bathroom and stumbled inside it, entering the stall. What was happening. It wasn’t pain, I realized, more like the memory of pain, of the nerve stabbing agony I experienced when I had appendicitis as a kid. What was going on. Oh, God! Please take this feeling away, I prayed as I fell to my knees before the toilet. And then it was gone.

My body shuddered as a hand reached through my dress and the Ecstasy came upon me.

“The Bond of Avvah has been broken,” Ramiel the Angel whispered into my ear. “Our opening gambit has failed.”

“What do we do now?” I asked. My pussy moistened beneath Ramiel’s touch, my nipples hardened in my bra.

“A messier plan,” Ramiel answered sadly, his hard cock sliding into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Carlos,” McKenzie, my bubbly producer said as she walked up to my desk in the KING 5 newsroom. “How’s that story about Mark Glassner coming.”

“It’s weird,” I answered. “Something hinky is definitely going on. Agent Peterson, the FBI agent that led the raid on Mark’s house last Thursday morning is being sweated by OPR. They think he’s dirty, that Mark bought him off.” He had been working on a story on Mark Glassner when that FBI raid messed everything up. He could hardly run a story about this Mark when the FBI was saying it was all a case of mistaken identity. But, if Peterson was dirty, his story had life again.

“Really,” McKenzie’s eyes lit up, sensing a juicy story. “Is this sourced?”

“I got a friend inside the Justice Department,” Carlos says. “The evidence against Mr. Glassner is pretty substantial and yet Agent Peterson let him go and does that interview with Jessica from channel 7 where he just embarrasses himself, claiming Mark is innocent and the entire raid was just a big fuck-up.”

My phone chirped. I had gotten an email from someone named Brandon Fitzsimmons. I frowned, why was that name familiar. Right, Mark was living at his house, shacked up with the guys wife. “Holy shit,” I muttered when I opened the email and saw the photos attached.

“I am I seeing what I think I am?” McKenzie asked greedily as she looked over my shoulder.

“Yeah,” I nodded. This was going to be an explosive story.

“This is leading the eleven o’clock news,” McKenzie ordered. “Get this ready, Carlos. Oooh, we’re going to scoop everyone else!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I clicked send, my e-mail off to Carlos Guiterrez of KING 5 news. I had attached some of the juicy photographs Doug, my PI, had taken of my house and that bastard, Mark. I was about to close Outlook when a new email arrived from Doug. I had hired him to surveil Mark and everyday he emailed me the surveillance logs. Doug was a great PI, he helped me out when I divorced my first wife. I stashed him in a rental house that had a good view of my backyard and he was watching the houses with telephoto cameras, laser mics, and all sorts of other high tech gadgets.

“Brandon, this is some wild stuff I got,” the email read. There was a video attached.

I downloaded the video and was looking at my dining room. Mary was sitting at the dining room table, other naked women were lounging about. Suddenly, a silver haired woman in a transparent dress appeared out of thin air. The audio on the video wasn’t great. Luckily, Doug had provided me with a transcript. It was a fascinating read. Mary was negotiating a deal with a demon to rescue Mark from some problem. One line from the transcript caught my eye.

Lilith: “Done. Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

“Other spells,” I read aloud. “complete your education.” This tome might just be what I need to give me a chance against Mark. I’d need it.

I opened up Google and started my search.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 24.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Two: The Bond of Avvah

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 22: The Bond of Avvah

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Incest, Anal, Oral, Toys

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 21.



I was sunning myself on the beach, catching the last rays of the Miami sun. I was wearing a skimpy bikini, white with pink flowers decorating it. The sun felt great on my skin. Antsy plane should have landed in Seattle by now. It was only a matter of time before her brother, Mark, fucked her and triggered the Prayer of Avvah.

When Mark slept with his sister, she would be the only woman he desired. No other person would ever excite him sexually again. Hopefully, it would drive a wedge between Mark and his lover, the other Warlock, and make it easier for me to defeat them. One Warlock could be hard enough, but two was going to be very difficult. Plus, there was the demoness Lilith to consider, summoned by Mark’s lover.

Guilt burned inside me. I served Antsy up to her brother, she would also be affected by the Prayer as well. I was a nun, a Sister of the Order of Mary Magdalene. I was supposed to save people from a Warlock’s powers, not give him victims. But, it was for the greater good. Mark had to be stopped. Every day he wasn’t stopped, more innocents were abused by him. It was for the greater good.

If I kept telling myself that, maybe I’ll actually believe it.

Antsy had left early this morning to catch her plane. She was a wreck. I stayed up with her most of the night as she talked about her father who passed away yesterday. From what I gathered, he wasn’t the greatest father, but you couldn’t always help who you loved. Before she left, she gave me her original return ticket, promising to have it changed to my name.

I had all day tomorrow, and half of Tuesday to kill before I would fly out to Seattle. Plenty of time for the Bond of Avvah to wreck havoc on the Warlock’s lives. So, in the meantime, I decided to relax, enjoy Miami’s beaches, because I would be very busy when I returned home to Washington State.

Suddenly, a weird feeling trembled through my womb. It was almost like an orgasm, like my body was remembering the sweet pleasure that an orgasm brought. But there were no muscle contractions, no electricity shooting through my body, no toe curling pleasure that made me howl with passion.

I smiled, wiggling my hips. Mark just fucked his sister.

The Bond of Avvah has formed between them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up, reaching for Mark and felt a pair of small breasts.

I eye opened my eyes and saw Violet’s sleeping face. The teen looked so peaceful. I was struggling to remember, shaking sleep off my mind. Another body was pressing against my back, not Mark. Mark didn’t have a pair of perky breasts.

I wasn’t in our bed. Mark wanted to be alone with his sister. So they could comfort each other. Jealous hurt burned in my heart. What had happened yesterday. It was our first night we didn’t share a bed. And, since when did we not share our lovers. Was it just his dad’s death? The excitement of fucking your sister. I knew how exhilarating it could be. I fucked both my sisters on Friday. But I shared them with Mark. I wasn’t being selfish like he was.

You haven’t shared Alice, a guilty voice whispered in my mind. I ignored that voice, Mark never asked. I would, if Mark wanted too. It’s got to be his dad’s death. He just needs a little space, to grieve. I made the Pact with the Devil and wished for Mark and I to love each other forever. I just needed to let him work this out of his system. Maybe he was already back to his normal self.

Hope blossoming inside me I positively raced out of the bedroom. He wasn’t in our room, I went down stairs. Several of the sluts were enjoying scrambled eggs and bacon. “Have you seen Mark?”

“He’s out jogging, mi Reina,” Desiree answered.

I glanced at the clock. “Still? It’s ten.”

Chasity was nursing a cup of coffee. “I’ll get his twenty,” Chasity said. Chasity was the head of our bodyguards and she pulled out her Nextel. “Chasity to all units, can I get a 10-20 on Master?”

“09 to Chasity, Master’s at the Rowe residence,” 09 reported.

“That is where his jogging sluts meet, right?” I asked. Every morning, Mark would go jogging with a group of women and would fuck one of them when he was done. He was usually back by seven or seven-thirty.

The Rowe house was next door, owned by Madeleine, a southern divorcee with a nice body. I walked over, naked. 09 was leaning against her cop car and smiled when she saw me. She said something, but I was in too much of a hurry. My heart was hammering with excitement and fear as I entered the house. I could hear muffled cries of passion coming from upstairs. I walked up the stairs, the cries growing louder and louder. There was a woman’s loud shrieks, a man’s low grunts, a bedsprings creaking.

“Ride my cock,” Mark’s muffled voice came through the wall. He was fucking one of his jogging sluts. “Oh, god, your cunt’s the best.”

I stopped, Mark’s words freezing me in place. Who’s cunt was that best? I thought my cunt was, Mark. Fear suddenly clenched at my stomach, destroying the hope I was feeling. I stopped at the bedroom door, my hand on the knob. I must have heard him wrong. It was through the door. Mark loves me. Just open the door and go join him and whatever slut he’s banging and have some fun.

It was Antsy riding his cock, her breasts bouncing up and down. She had a beautiful figure, her hips writhing as she fucked Mark in reverse cowgirl style. Long, black hair waving about her body as she shook her head in pleasure. Cum stained her tits. How long had they been fucking? All morning? Mark had never shown this much interest in any other woman besides me. Just stop being afraid, Mary, and get in there and have some fun.

Strutting my stuff, I walked as sexily as possible to the bed. Mark’s eyes flickered towards me and then went back to watching his sisters ass. “Hey, hun,” I purred. “Is your sister giving you a good fucking.”

“Yeah, she’s the best,” Mark moaned.

I ignored that, and slipped onto the bed, rubbing my body against Mark and kissed him on the lips. He didn’t kiss me back. “What’s wrong, Mark?”

“Nothing,” he moaned. “I’m just having fun with my sister. Isn’t she so beautiful?”

“Don’t you want to have fun with me?” I asked, hopeful.

Mark glanced at me. “I’m sorry, Mary. It’s just with dad dead, I’m feeling so close to my sister. You understand, right?”

“I… yeah, I guess,” I said, stung by his words. “You still love me, right?”

“Yeah,” he grunted. “Oh, Antsy your cunt feel so great. I’m going to cum!”

“Umm, fill me up big bro! Feel me with your hot, brotherly cum!”

“We have the appointment in Seattle,” I said, lamely, after he finished cumming in his sister’s cunt. I didn’t know what else to do. “Are we still…”

“Oh, yeah,” he sighed. “Yeah, to buy the land. Yeah, what time do need to leave.”

“A few hours,” I said, answered. My voice was cracking as I fought back tears.

“Okay, I’ll meet you at the house,” he said.

“I love you, Mark,” I said, looking back from the door. Mark was focused on his sister, who was still riding him hard, and didn’t answer.

Antsy’s wanton moans followed me as I staggered out of the room. I stumbled down the hall and leaned against the wall. My legs gave out and I slid down the wall to the carpeted floor and sobbed into my hands. What had happened to my randy stallion? Why didn’t he want his naughty filly? Did I do something wrong? No, it was the grief. Just be patient, Mary. Just be supportive. Grief does weird things to people.

The drive to Seattle was strained. I was wearing the sluttiest dress I had, a slinky black thing that was so low cut, my freckled breasts were about to pop out. And the skirt showed off my nice legs, and swayed deliciously on my ass as I walked, so short flashes of my ass cheeks could be seen. I had hoped that Mark would pay attention to me once he was away from his slutty sister. She had gone to see her mom, finally. But Mark didn’t grope my ass, kiss me, try to fuck me the moment he saw me in this dress. I kept wanting to ask Mark what was really going on, but fear held my tongue. What if he didn’t love me anymore, find me attractive. What if he’d fallen for his sister.

He had fallen for me that quick. What if he fell out of love with me just as fast. No, he’s just grieving. I just need to suffer through it. He’ll come around. His sister is just how its manifesting. I just need to be patient. I reached out to squeeze his hand but he drew away. Hurt burned at my eyes and I looked away, wiping at my tears.

He didn’t even want a blowjob. I’ve never driven with Mark more than a mile without him wanting me to suck his cock. I would pretend that I didn’t want to and he would be all sweet and give me flowery compliment and caress my body. I would let him think he talked me into it, but I was as eager to blow him as he was to get blown.

We got stuck in traffic and were an hour later for our meeting. Mark did his thing and the owner was more than happy to sell his property. It took another hour to draw up the paperwork, get things signed. Then we had to wait on a notary. The owner had a beautiful secretary, but Mark didn’t seem interested in passing the time with her.

“You just enjoy her, Mary,” Mark had said. “I’m not in the mood.”

The secretary tasted of spice, and when I tried to kiss Mark, to share her flavor with him, he turned his head and I just kissed his cheek. Feeling more hurt, we left the office, heading for our make-up dinner. We had been on a date Saturday night when we found out his dad was dead, on our way to dinner. Mark felt bad, not that he should, but he was a sweet, caring guy, with me anyways, and wanted to make it up to me. Mark had made a reservation at 7 pm at Spinnasse, famed for its pasta.

Mark was distracted all through dinner. I pointed out pretty women for us to enjoy. Or even to enjoy by himself. But he would just glance at them and shrug and pick listlessly at his food. I just had to be patient. I tried talking about movies. About books. We both loved to read fantasy and we could usually talk about our favorite books. But he just twirled his pasta on his fork, not paying attention.

“Tomorrow,” I said, trying to make conversation. “I need your guest list for our wedding. We need to get the invitations mailed out.”

“Maybe we should delay the wedding,” Mark absently said.

A cold knife stabbed my heart. “I understand, its because of your father’s death. You have to get his affairs in order, there’s the funeral to plan. We can delay. I understand.”

He chewed his food, silently.

“I’m here for you, Mark,” I told him. “I know its been difficult for you. I…I get that your sister is helping you, but I can help you to.”

He snorted with laughter and I blinked.

“What?” I asked as ice flowed through my veins. My stomach clenched in knots. “What, Mark? What’s going on in your head. You can tell me anything.”

“I’m not sure I want to marry you,” he finally said.

I’m not sure I want to marry you. The words hit me in the stomach, hard. I couldn’t breathe. This couldn’t be happening. Please, this must be a dream, a nightmare. I did everything for this man, I loved him with all my heart. I degraded myself, soiled myself. I sold my soul for him. And now that he’s fucked his sister, he doesn’t want me.

“Why?” I asked, coldly. The anger was beginning to roil in my stomach.

“It’s…” he swallowed. “You’re just not…how to say it.”

“Just say it, Mark,” I spat.

“You’re just not that attractive,” he said. “I don’t know what I saw in you, but you just don’t stack up to Antsy.”

“I’m not attractive?” I said, flabbergasted. Tears were brimming at my eyes. I ripped open the bodice of my dress, my perky tits spilled out. “These aren’t attractive?” I demanded, hefting a breast. I didn’t care that an entire restaurant full of people were looking at me, at my breasts. Let them look, I was proud of them. They were perfectly shaped, topped with dusky nipples, and covered with freckles.

“No,” he said, barely glancing at my tits. “I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty.”

A hysterical laugh escaped my lips. This just could not be happening. This must be a dream. “You found me pretty yesterday!” I shrieked. “When you fucked me in the shower.”

The restaurant had gone silent. The Maitre D’ was walking over. Mark shrugged. “Things change, Mary,” Mark said. “You just don’t hold a candle to my sister.”

His words cut so badly, I could feel the tears running down my face. Anger was roiling inside me. I grabbed my wine glass and splashed it in his face and stormed out. Oh, god. What had gone wrong. Everything was going so well. And then Antsy arrived and messed it all up. How could he not find me pretty anymore. This couldn’t be happening. Please let this just be a nightmare. Please!

“Shoot, I left my jacket in the restaurant,” a man said at the valet. His beautiful wife was sitting in the passenger seat of a very expansive-looking red sports car. “I’ll be right back.”

“Hurry up, dear,” she said. She had a doll’s face and raven-black hair. Her black dress was covered in shiny sequins and was low cut to show off her nice pair of tits. I was walking to the car, reaching for the driver’s door.

I slid into the driver seat and she looked at me in surprise and then smiled. What was I doing? “Am I beautiful?” I heard myself ask the woman, my voice quavering with emotion. I was beautiful, right? I didn’t somehow go to bed pretty and wake up ugly?

“Oh,” she looked me up and down. I was holding my ripped bodice closed and I let go, the cloth falling away to expose my breasts. She licked her lips. “Very beautiful,” she purred.

“Do you want to fuck me?” I asked her, rubbing her thigh.

“Hmm,” she purred. “ I would. God help me, but I would.”

I tore out of the parking lot. Behind us, I could hear her husband calling out. My hair whipped in the wind as I drove the convertible fast, racing away from the pain. The woman’s name was Karmen, and she was gorgeous. And she found me desirable. I used my phone to find a sex shop and bought the largest strap-on dildo I could. “You going to fuck me with that?” Karmen giggled, her large breasts jiggled in her tight dress.

“I am, Karmen,” I told her.

Her husband called her three times and each time she told him she was out having fun and would be home in a while. He didn’t sound pleased. We drove to a cheap motel, the Rain City Motel, and she paid for a room.

I was still furious at Mark and wanting to prove that I didn’t need him. When we entered the hotel room I tore the dress off Karmen, ripping open the bodice and tearing the sides. She took off her bra before I could rip that off of her while I was pulling down her panties. I pulled out the strap-on, adjusted the big, black cock and roughly shoved Karmen down on to her hand’s and knees. I lined up at her glistening cunt.

“Fucking slut!” I shouted as I thrust the cock into her cunt. She was wet and ready and moaned as I thrust it in. “You goddamn fucking whore!”

I was pounding her hard, the dildo rubbing hard against my clit, almost painful. It matched the pain tearing up my heart. Tears were running down my face. Mark didn’t want me. That fucking whore stole him from me. Antsy. What a terrible name. I grabbed Karmen’s black hair, pulling hard as I fucked her.

“Oh fuck,” Karmen moaned. “I haven’t been fucked this hard in years!”

I smacked her ass. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you!”

“Yes, yes!” Karmen moaned. “I’m a filthy whore! At the Christmas Party last year, I let my husband’s partner diddle my cunt in the board room! Hmm, I’m such a bad, naughty slut. He would’ve fucked me if my husband didn’t come looking for me. Luckily, he was too drunk to realize what was going on.”

“That’s what I thought!” I gasped. “A filthy, man stealing whore!”

“Fuck me, fuck me!” Karmen moaned. “Oh god, this so amazing! I’ve never been this turned on before in my life.”

Fucking Antsy! The dildo rubbed so deliciously on my clit as I fucked her hard. I wished it was Antsy. I wish I could just fuck her man-stealing, slutty cunt until she bled! I fucked Karmen harder. Her ass jiggled every time I slammed into her cunt. In and out, in and out of her pink cunt. Karmen’s moans of pleasure spurred me on to fuck her harder and harder.

“Yes, oh fuck yes!” she screamed, spasming on her hands and knees. “Oh, fuck that was a great cum!”

“Did you cum on my cock, you filthy whore?” I asked, slapping her cheek.

“Yes!” she squealed. There was a red print on her ass, bright against her pale ass.

I slapped her ass again, loving the sound of flesh slapping flesh. The way an ass reddened as you spanked it. “You dirty, fucking slut! I’ll teach you to steal my man!”

I pulled out of her cunt, spread her ass cheeks and aimed the dildo for her brown, puckered asshole. “Oh, fuck!” Karmen gasped as I shoved the dildo up her ass, lubed only by her pussy juices. “Oh, fuck that hurts!”

“Oh, you love it, cunt!” I barked, smacking her ass. “You’re a fucking nasty, anal slut! I bet you love it up the ass!”

“Oh, fuck I do,” Karmen gasped. “Last year, when we were on vacation in Mexico, I let the cabana boy bugger me while Scott was off fishing! I’m such a nasty whore!”

I was getting closer and closer to cumming. I didn’t need Mark. I could fuck whores just as much as he could! Fucking Antsy! I gripped Karmen’s ass and drilled into her bowels harder and harder. The pressure on my clit was mounting, more and more, growing larger and larger. I was so close to cumming. My fingernails bit into the soft flesh of her ass as I drew back and then slammed in for one last, hard fuck.

My orgasm rocketed through me. Every muscle in my body seemed to spasm and stars swam before my eyes. I fell back, falling on my ass on the floor and quivered as the pleasure slowly faded from my body.

Tears were running hot down my face. I didn’t want to fuck whores! I wanted to fuck Mark! I wanted his weight on top of me as he slowly slid his hard cock in and out of my wet pussy. His rough lips on mine, kissing me, loving me. How his curly chest hairs rubbed on my sensitive nipples. Oh, god! I wanted him so badly.

“Get out!” I shrieked at Karmen, throwing her torn dress at her. “Get the fuck out! Go back to your fucking husband!”

“But…I…” she stammered. “What do I tell him?”

“Tell him whatever you want, you fucking whore!” I screamed. “Just go!”

Tears in her eyes, Karmen struggled to cover her nakedness in her torn dress and fled the room, heels clutched in one hand, her bra and panties in the other. I curled up in a ball, hugging myself as the tears sobbed out of me. Oh, why did this happen? How? I stared at my engagement ring. The black diamond glinted in the light, a brilliant fire contained in its smokey depths. We were supposed to be together for ever. This ring was the symbol of that. I wanted to rip it off, smash it, shove it up Antsy’s cunt and make her bleed! But I couldn’t take it off, I loved Mark too much. God, I hurt inside. I just wanted to stop hurting, I just wanted Mark to love me again.

There was a minibar. I licked my lips and crawled to it, opening the little fridge and pulling out the first alcohol mini bottle in there, downing the liquid. It burned as it ran down my throat, feeling warm in my belly. I grabbed another, Absolut vodka, then I downed a Jack Daniels. I just wanted the pain to go away. I just wanted my Mark back. I grabbed a Jim Bean and chased it with a peppermint Schnapps.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The wine stung my eyes, and I wiped the liquid off with a cloth napkin. Blinking, I saw Mary storm off. Stop her, that voice whispered. Fight.

Fight what? I asked.

Fight!

I stood up. It was for the best that Mary dumped me. I had Antsy now, and Mary needed to move on with her life. Find someone that could stand her ugly body. Hell, there was Alice. Somehow that bitch loved Mary. Mary could find happiness with her. My cock was hard. I needed my sweet, baby sister. It had been hours since we’d last fucked. Far too long.

You need Mary, the voice whispered. Go after her.

I snorted, I didn’t need Mary. I need Antsy.

I dropped a hundred on the table and walked out. Outside, a man was shouting after a red Ferrari as it tore off up the street. I saw Mary’s ugly, auburn hair whipping in the wind and smiled. Looks like she found someone. Good for her.

“She’s stolen my car,” the man complained. “My wife’s in there!”

He was fumbling at his phone. “Don’t call the police,” I told the man. “No one calls the police.” It’s the least I could do for Mary. We had good times, once.

15 ran up, one of the cops that was guarding us this evening. “Do we follow her, sir?” she asked.

“No, let her go,” I said. “I’m heading home.”

“Okay, sir,” she said, saluting. What possessed me to recruit a bunch of ugly women to be my bodyguards. I may as well have hired a bunch of guys. At least they’d be intimidating.

The valet brought up my Mustang, I slipped him a hundred. What the hell, right. I used to work shitty jobs. They guy was very thankful. I got in my Mustang and tore off. I had to get home to my Antsy. My cock needed some relief. I was so happy when I pulled into my driveway. There was Antsy, waiting on the porch.

“Mark!” she excitedly yelled, racing towards me. “I missed you so much!”

She threw her arms around my neck. “Antsy, I need you,” I whispered.

Her hand rubbed my hard cock. “Hmm, I know just what my big brother needs,” she said, archly.

I pushed her down onto the grass, pushed up her skirt. She wasn’t wearing underwear, her cunt shaved. I could smell the tart and spicy flavor of her arousal. Her hands unzipped my pants and fished out my cock, stroking me a few times and then guiding me to her hungry hole. She felt so amazing as I slid in. No cunt ever felt half so good as Antsy’s did.

“Hmm, Mark, you feel so good inside me! Your dick’s the best! So big, so hard, I love it!” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me, big bro. Fuck your little sister!”

The sun was setting, bathing the lawn in brilliant orange, as I fucked my sweet Antsy. “You’re the best!” I panted. “I love your cunt! Oh god, it’s squeezing so velvety on my cock. I love fucking my baby sister!”

Her hips rose to meet mine as we fucked each other harder, faster. Both of us were desperate to cum. We had been to long apart. Never again. We needed to be with each other all the time. My cock needed to be in her sweet cunt, her tight ass. Her fingers clawed my back, fiery pain that spurred me to fuck her harder and harder. I sucked at her neck, leaving another hickey. Marking my baby sister as mine!

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Fuck my naughty cunt, big bro! Oh shit, I’m gonna cum! Shit! Shit!”

Her cunt spasmed on my cock and my balls tightened. I was fucking her as frantically as possible, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to the precipice. I was so close, grunting as I fucked her tight, baby sister cunt. And then I was over the edge, pleasure exploding from my dick, shooting my cum in her sweet cunt. I captured her sweet lips in a a kiss as I spilled my passion inside her hungry pussy.

“I needed that,” I whispered into her ear, as the pleasure faded.

“Hmm, I love you, big bro,” Antsy said, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“I lo…” I love Mary. I got all tongue tied. Fight! Don’t say it! Fight! “I lo…love your ass,” I managed to say, relief surging through me. Why did I feel relieved. Why couldn’t I tell my sister I loved her. Because you love Mary, the voice whispered.

“Hmm, I love it when you fuck my ass, too,” Antsy giggled. “I could use a good ass reaming right now.” Antsy rolled over, presenting me with that ass and my cock was more than happy to slid into her tight, velvety hole. Nothing mattered, I was inside my sister. Nothing else matters.

Except Mary, the voice whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I lay on the floor, sobbing, surrounded by empty bottles, clutching my phone, hoping Mark would call. But he didn’t care enough to even see if I was fine after I stormed out of the restaurant. He was probably fucking that whore of a sister.

I don’t even remember looking up Alice’s phone number. “Hello,” she answered, sleepily. “What’s up, Mary?”

“I need you,” I sobbed. “Please, I’m at the…” shit where was I. I staggered to my feet, the room whirling about me, and found the placard next to the phone. “I’m at the Rain City Motel. Room 14, I think. Please come, I need you, Alice.”

“Okay, Mary,” Alice said. “I’m on the way. What is it? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Mark,” I sobbed. “He…he doesn’t want me anymore!”

The room was still spinning when Alice arrived and I had to hold onto her as we walked to the bed. She was so beautiful, I thought, and I reached out and stroked her thick, raven black hair. Then I leaned in and kissed her sloppily on her full lips. They were just so beautiful and begging to be kissed. I was suddenly so horny. Fuck, Mark. If he didn’t want me, I could do better.

“Am I beautiful?” I asked Alice, then fell back onto the bed. I was naked so I spread my legs, showing her my wet, horny cunt.

“You are gorgeous,” Alice purred.

“I don’t need Mark,” I muttered. “Not when you think I’m beautiful.”

Alice had a happy smile on her face then she bent down to my pussy. I shivered as Alice licked my wet cunt. Her tongue felt so good, so relaxing. I breathed in deeply, enjoying the pleasure. My eyes were so heavy, I’ll just close them and enjoy Alice’s cunnilingus. The room didn’t spin with my eyes closed and…

…I woke up, my head pounding in pain. My mouth tasted of old tire.

I sat up, looking around the room. I was in a cheap motel room. There was a black haired woman sleeping next to me. Alice, I realized. I called her after I fucked that woman. Karmen, I think her name was. After Mark…oh god, he dumped me. Tears threatened to spill out of my eyes.

No, keep it together, Mary. He’s just reacting to the death of his dad.

“I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty,” his words echoed in my head. His dad dying doesn’t excuse him for treating me like dirt.

Alice stirred, sitting up. “You’re alive.”

“Maybe,” I muttered. I wished I was dead. Mark didn’t love me anymore.

Alice put her arms around my shoulders. “You were so drunk when I got her last night. What happened? I gather Mark hurt you somehow.”

I shook my head, I didn’t want to talk about it.

“C’mon, let’s get you in the shower,” Alice said. “You got some vomit on you.”

I flushed. I dimly remember Alice holding my hair back while I puked in the toilet. “Thank you,” I muttered in embarrassment.

“Oh, no problem,” Alice said. “I’ve done it for your sister loads of time.”

In High School, Alice and my older sister Shannon had been good friends. Alice spent a lot of time around the house. She was the older sister that Shannon never was. Shannon was too busy trying to be mom that she didn’t have time to be my older sister. Last week, when I went to see Alice about buying the property around our houses, it came out that Alice had a torch burning for me ever since she saw me naked when I was thirteen. And we ended up in a motel room, making love all afternoon. She’d become my best friend, with benefits.

The warm water felt wonderful on my skin and I held my head under the warm spray and, for a minute, I forgot all about the pain Mark caused me. Alice was in the shower with me, her naked body rubbing up against mine. An itch formed in my pussy and I turned to face her. Our breasts brushed each other, our nipples kissed.

I stared into her hazel eyes and saw love there and I leaned in and kissed her. I needed to feel loved right now and Alice seemed more than happy to give it to me. She wasn’t Mark, but she was all I had. She pressed me against the shower wall, her tongue fencing with mine. Her hands gently stroked my sides and hips, reaching back to give my plump ass a squeeze.

Mark used to love my ass.

I pushed that thought away as Alice’s lips captured my right nipple, sucking gently as her tongue played with the tip of the hard nub. Pleasure was tingling through my body and Mark and all my problems vanished beneath the gentle kisses and caresses of Alice. She kissed lower and lower. Her tongue flicking into my bellybutton bringing a giggle to my lips. She rubbed her face through the silky heart of fiery pubic hair above my cunt.

Her hands spread my thighs and my breathing quickened. I could feel her breath on my cunt and then delightful feeling as her tongue slid through my tight vulva, sinking momentarily into my wet hole and then grazing my aching clit. I gripped the shower bar and was lost to the pleasure of her lips as the warm water splashed down my body.

She slipped first one and then a second finger inside me. Probing the delicate walls of my pussy, stirring ever great pleasure out of my sex. Her tongue was caressing my clit, every touch sending shivers of pleasure throughout my body. My body shuddered when I came on her mouth, my hands gripping the shower bar to keep from losing my balance.

And then I was on my knees, returning the favor. She tasted tangy and sweet, her smooth vulva felt like silk on my cheeks. Her clit was a hard pearl nestled in the beautiful folds of her pussy. I licked and sucked on her pussy, reveling in the taste of her. She was moaning, enjoying my tongue. She desired me. Alice’s hips were moving in pleasure because of my touches. I slid my tongue into her pussy hole, shaking my face around, rubbing against her labia as I tongue fucked her.

I looked up at her, across her flat stomach, her heaving breasts, to her beautiful face, black hair caked wetly to her body, her eyes were closed as she enjoyed my tongue. Her lips were pursed and soft moans escaped her beautiful mouth. Her body started to shake as her orgasm rippled through her. Thick, tangy juices poured into my mouth, proof that someone found me desirable.

“Oh, god that was good,” Alice panted as I rose up and then she kissed me.

Her tongue was in my mouth and I was pressed up against her. We made out, not even stopping as tears began running down my cheeks. Alice just kept right on kissing me until they stopped, comforting me with her full lips, the press of her body against mine. Only when the hot water gave out did we break our kiss.

“I saw a Denny’s up the road,” Alice said. “Let’s gets some breakfast and talk about what happened, okay.”

I nodded, dully. I found my dress, the blouse was ripped open and Alice had to go out and bring me a tie-dyed t-shirt that was too big for me. “It’s all I could fine,” she said. “Trust me, that was the nicest shirt that convenient store had.”

We sat at a booth in the Denny’s. I ordered french toast and a coffee and Alice ordered a meat skillet. Alice reached across the table and held my hand as I sipped my coffee, waiting for me to finally be ready to talk.

“Mark, he…” I started to say. I took a deep breath. “There’s another woman.”

“I’m sorry, sweetie,” Alice said, squeezing my hand.

“He, he became obsessed with her on Sunday,” I told Alice. “I thought it was just his dad dieing. Like, he just needed to work something out of his system. But he…he’s not interested in me anymore.”

“What a pig,” Alice muttered.

“We were out at dinner, last night and…” Tears threatened to overwhelm me again. “He said getting married may have been a bad idea. I thought he meant he wanted to delay it. I’m mean its a month away, and he has to deal with his dad dieing and all that crap that goes along with it. I was fine with it but…”

I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty. The words still felt like a punch in the stomach.

“He said he wasn’t attracted to me anymore,” I said. “He said I wasn’t pretty.”

“Wow,” Alice said, stunned. “He was a pig, but how could he say that. Your gorgeous. You are the most beautiful woman in the world.”

Alice’s words sent a momentarily happy flush through me, and then was crushed on the despair of Mark dumping me for his sister. For that fucking cunt, Antsy. “I don’t get it, everything was fine until we met that…other woman.”

“You knew what sort of a guy he was,” Alice said, grabbing my hand. “He liked to fuck other women and he tricked you into thinking it was okay. Then, when he meet a new piece of ass that excited him he threw you out like garbage. I’m mean you were what, dating for a two weeks? He got bored of you, Mary. I’m sure he’s already fucking around on this other woman and in a week she’ll be the one crying her eyes out. He’s a fucking pig. You’re better off without him.”

“It wasn’t just me, he wasn’t interested in any other woman,” I said. “Just Antsy.”

“Antsy?” Alice asked. “What kind of name is that?”

“It’s a nickname,” I said, absently. Mark didn’t look at any of the beautiful women in the restaurant. He didn’t want to fuck that secretary with me. It wasn’t like him. He was a horny guy. And with his power, he could make anyone woman want to fuck him. Until Antsy.

I sipped my coffee, frowning. When I made my Pact with the Devil, one of my wishes was for Mark and myself to love each other for eternity. So how could Mark not love me. My other wish worked. Karmen was proof of that, so why wasn’t my love wish working.

A realization hit me. Mark never said he didn’t love me, just that he didn’t find me attractive. Ever since he slept with Antsy. God, hope was blooming inside me again. Was I crazy? Did Mark fall under some sort of spell? Antsy was out of town, and who knows what she was up to. I needed to speak with Antsy, see if my powers worked on her.

“You need someone that loves you,” Alice was saying, biting her lip. “That doesn’t love anyone else.” I was lost in my thoughts, not registering her words. “I-I love you, Mary.”

“What I need is Mark,” I told her. A hurt expression crossed her face, and I frowned, what had she said. Something about love. “Please, I may be crazy, but I have to try. Can you please give me a ride home? I love him, Alice.”

“Fine,” Alice said, a little waspishly, then sighed. “I think you’re being an idiot, but I’ll be there for you when he breaks your heart all over again and put you back together.”

Was I just being a delusional idiot? Maybe. But I had to try.

I was on pins and needles the entire ride, my stomach seemed to be up in my throat. Hope and feared whirled inside me. Alice tried to talk to me, to distract me, but I was too preoccupied with keeping a lid on the turmoil inside me to do more than grunt a yes or no and Alice eventually stopped trying. Mark was under a spell, he just had to.

At the entrance, we were stopped by 16, I think. “Oh, mam, you’re back,” she said with a big smile. “Everyone was worried. When you tore off in that Ferrari last night, 15 and I didn’t know what to do and Master came out right after you. He stopped that guy from calling the police on you.”

“It’s okay,” I told her while Alice just started flabbergasted at the woman dressed like a slutty cop, standing next to a Lakewood Police Department patrol car. “Where is Mark.”

“He’s at the house,” 16 said, “with…with Mistress.”

That hurt. “Antsy?”

She nodded. “Yeah, Master said she was our new Mistress last night.”

“Did he say I wasn’t also your Mistress?”

Stupid question, she was treating me like her mistress. “No, mam. Everyone’s concerned. Master, he’s ignoring all the sluts.”

“Thank you, 16,” I said and I looked at Alice. “Just…just don’t worry about the cop, okay.”

“Fine,” Alice said, frowning as she drove me down the street to our house at the end of the cul-de-sac.

“I’ll call you and let you know what happens, okay,” I promised Alice.

“Don’t do this,” Alice pleaded. “You are stronger than this. Don’t go crawling back to a man that threw you out for another woman. Please, I can love you better than him.”

I smiled at her. I needed Mark, not a woman, even if it was Alice. “Thank you for being such a great friend.” And I stepped out of the car and walked up to the door.

“Mistress,” Violet happily said when she saw me, throwing her arms around my neck.

Other sluts started appearing. Allison and Desiree, newly engaged, were holding hands and smiling. Lillian, our goth slut, and looking like a perverts wet dream in her sexy schoolgirl outfit, came up and kissed me on the lips. Korina, her arm in a sling, hugged me carefully. All of our sluts were here, save the three with jobs: Noel, our FBI informant, Jessica, our reporter, and Dr. Willow, our Gynecologist.

“What’s going on, Mistress?” Thamina asked, timidly. “Master ignored us when he got home last night. He just took his sister upstairs. They’ve been in there all night fucking. And Master said Antsy is our Mistress, too.”

I nodded. “Everyone stay down here, I’m going to have a word with Mark and Antsy.”

The sluts waited nervously at the base of the stairs. Strawberry-blonde Fiona had her arm protectively around Korina. Violet clung to Lillian. Busty Xiu hugged herself while Karen paced back and forth. The sluts could sense something was wrong with Mark. It wasn’t just my imagination or false hope. Something happened to him.

I could hear them fucking through the door. Mark’s grunts and Antsy’s moans. It was like yesterday all over again. But this time I was prepared. When I opened the door, they were fucking doggie style. Antsy had dried cum all over her body, more dripped out of her cunt every time Mark’s cock fucked into her.

“Mary,” Mark said in surprise. “I thought you dumped me.”

Anger started to boil inside of me, I dumped him? But I swallowed my anger. Something wasn’t right here, and I needed to find out what. I could see the faint outline of their auras. Mark’s was red and Antsy’s was black. Nothing strange there. I concentrated, and their auras sprang into full view, pulsing about them. Antsy’s wasn’t completely black, there were fringes of silver on the edges.

From my talks with Karen, the former nun, how long a Thrall stays a Thrall depends on the command. The sluts had their entire personalities rewritten by Mark when he made them his sex slaves. But for people like Antsy,who have had just a few commands, like “Let me fuck you,” Slowly, their auras would fade back to silver.

I walked to the bed and and stroked Antsy arm. “Would you like to lick my cunt?” I asked, as sultry as I could muster. “That would make me ever so happy.”

Antsy snorted. “I’m not dyke,” she said, pulling her arm away. My wish didn’t work on her. According to Lilith, the only person a Warlock couldn’t afflict was one of their parents. For a man, it was their mothers. For me, and other female Warlocks, it was our fathers. There was definitely something wrong.

So, I touched them both and observed the strings and chains that radiated out from their souls. Mark’s red thread wound loosely about Antsy’s black chain, connecting the pair of them. A thin, golden chain bound their threads together. I hadn’t seen gold before, what did that represent? From Mark, leading to my chest, was our red threads. Before they had been entwined so tightly together that they were practically one thread. But now there were small, golden wedges that forced our threads apart. Our threads still touched, but less than half of Mark’s thread still touched mine. And it seemed to me the wedges were slowly growing, spreading out threads wider and wider apart.

It was magic. I smiled as relief surged through me. Mark wasn’t himself. Now, I just had to find out how to undo it. I was positvely skipping as I headed for the door. “Thank god she’s leaving,” Antsy panted. “Fucking dyke!”

“M-mary!” I paused, looking back as Mark said my name. He looked up at me and there was a pained expression crossing his face. His lips struggled to say something. “I…I…Goddammit, I love…” he gave a strangled cry. “…you.”

My heart soared, he was fighting it. “I love you to, Mark.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like you described,” Karen said after I explained it to her. We were all gathered around the dining room table. “Gold is the color of a nun’s aura. But, we can’t affect regular mortals. You said Antsy had a silver aura when you first saw her, Mistress?”

“Yes.”

“Then I don’t know, I’m so sorry I couldn’t have been more help.”

I kissed her on the lips. “It’s okay, I know who I need. Sluts, clear the room.”

“Yes, Mistress,” they all said, almost in unison, and filed out.

I took a deep breath, steeled myself against desire and said, firmly, “Lilith, appear before me.”

Lilith stepped out of the shadows and her lust ran through my body. Being in her presences was electric, my nerves tingled with pleasure, I could feel my nipples hardened against the ugly, tie-dyed shirt and juices began to trickle out of my pussy, running down my thigh in trails of fiery passion. Lilith was lust given female form. Her breasts were perfect and large, far to perky for tits that size. Her hair was a curtain of silver that fell about her body and contrasted with the deep, red dress she wore. The dress clung to her like a second skin, molding about the curves of her body, and was sheer enough that her hard nipples and silvery patch of pubic hair were easily visible though the dress.

“What can I do for you, Mistress,” she purred. There was an evil glint in her eyes.

I explained what I saw, the golden wedges forcing our threads apart, the golden chain that bound Mark and Antsy together. A wicked smile played on Lilith’s lips. The bitch was enjoying this, delighting in my pain.

“I know what has happened,” Lilith said. “All that we needs do is negotiate the price.”

“Use my last boon,” I begged.

Lilith sighed. “I cannot break the spell. It has…protections. But there is a way for you to break the spell.”

“What?” I asked desperately. “I’ll do anything. Use my boon to tell me.”

Lilith put her finger to my lips. “You will need to use your boon, but on something more powerful than simple information.”

“Well, it’s a spell, we already made a deal for you to teach us magics,” I told her.

“Ah, I said spells a Warlock could use,” Lilith said with a smirk. “This is Angelic Magic. A nun performed this spell.”

“Fine, what do you want?” I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously at Lilith.

“I want you, until noon, to experience the pleasures of having a cock of your own,” Lilith purred. “I saw how hungrily you stared at mine the night I took that nun. I know you’ve fantasized about having your very own cock.” A flush crept up my face. I had wondered about that, what it would be like to take a woman, shove my dick inside her, feel her embrace. “You wouldn’t have to use those pitiful substitutes. Those strap-ons.”

“That’s it?” I asked. It seemed too easy.

“Well, when your time is up,” Lilith purred, reaching out to caress my face, “we’ll see what you want to use your boon for. Maybe you’ll want to keep that dick. Why be Mark’s favorite whore when you could have whores of your own to fuck. And, of course, you can control when you have the cock. Be a woman when you want to, or be more than a woman. Mark will be happy with Antsy, the nun’s spell will see to that. And you can be happy with your cock.”

I shuddered at the thought of having my own cock. No, be strong Mary. “I love Mark, so it’s not going to work. I will not waste my boon so selfishly.”

“Then why do you hesitate,” Lilith whispered. She was so close now, I could smell the scent of her arousal: spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. She smelled of every pussy I ever tasted, mixed together, more beyond that. “If your will is so strong, then what do you have to lose for a few hours of pleasure.”

“Fine, we have a deal,” I gasped, my body shivering as an orgasm rolled through me and I clutched the back of the chair for support.

I could feel something growing, hardening, pressing against my skirt. I looked down to see a tent form at my crotch, pushing out the fabric of the skirt. A small shudder when through my body as the head of my cock was rubbing pleasantly at the fabric of the skirt. I lifted it up and there it was, hard, throbbing, extending out from my clit. It was my clit, transformed into a fleshy cock. I stroked it, smiling a the pleasure that rolled through my body, it was so much more intense, more focused. It was like all my pleasure nerves were concentrated in one little spot; the head of my cock. I slid lower and found that the cock extended from my clitoris, and my pussy was beneath, wet and hungry.

This was so amazing.

“I’ll leave you to your fun,” Lilith purred. “I’ll be back in two and a half hours. And don’t worry about getting soft. I gave you stamina to rival Mark’s.”

And she was gone. God, my cock was so hard. So insistent that it needed to cum. No wonder guys were such horny bastards, always sniffing after us gals. They had this…this pull in their cocks that was so hard to ignore. I needed to fuck something, someone. The sluts were home.

The ten sluts that were home gathered in the living room: Desiree and Allison, Lillian and Violet, Fiona and Korina, Xiu and Karen, Chasity and Thamina. Who to fuck? Busty Xiu could give me an amazing titty fuck. There was Lillian and I remembered with a smile how Mark had stood behind her, his cock up her cunt, as she worked the register at hot topic. I remembered how shy Thamina had given Mark a sponge bath at the hospital and used her pussy to wash his cock.

I considered Karen. I enjoyed raping her ass with a strap-on when she was being punished. God, how would it feel to rape her ass with my cock? Allison had that tattoo that read “Cum on in,” and that seemed like a great idea. And then her fiancee, Desiree, could eat my cum out of her cunt. I saw Violet, sweet Violet. Mark had taken her virginity in an elevator.

“My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” Mark had said in the aftermath of Karen’s attack.

Oh god, my cock ached to know her cunt. Even knowing Mark wasn’t responsible for those words he said to me last night, I still felt the pain. Part of me was still angry at him, wanting to get some payback. And fucking his precious, near virginal Violet seemed like a good place to start.

“You have a cock, Mistress?” Chasity gasped. “Is…is everything alright?”

“It’s the price I have to pay to get back Master,” I told them.

Allison, bold as always, walked up, dropped down to her knees and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her tongue felt amazing on my cock’s head, the hard metal of her tongue stud contrasting with the soft flesh of her tongue made me shuttered. Her mouth started sucking and I groaned in pleasure and spilled my seed in her mouth. I was the excited virgin, I realized, shooting off prematurely the first time someone touches my cock.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison purred, licking my white cum off her lips. “Thank you for the gift of your cum.”

I pulled her to her feet and kissed her, tasting my salty flavor. It was similar to Marks, not quite as salty and a little more sweet. I pushed Allison to the side and pulled my shirt over my head and then slid out of the ruin of my dress. As I walked over to Violet, her eyes fixed lustily on my cock as it bounced and swayed.

I grabbed one of her brown pig-tails, pulling her up to her feat. She was naked, her nipples hard on her budding breasts, her bare slit weeping juices. She looked younger than her fifteen years without her pubic hair. Her body was slim, and lithe, only starting to fill out.

“I’m going to fuck you, Violet,” I purred, toying with her pig-tail.

“But, I’m only allowed to have Master’s cock in me,” Violet protested.

“Master only meant that you couldn’t fuck other men,” I retorted. “I’m a woman, see.” I lifted my cock, exposing my flushed cunt. “Besides, Mark would want you to please me, wouldn’t he.”

“I…I guess, Mistress,” Violet flushed.

Violet laid down on the couch, her tiny breasts heaving with desire. She spread her legs as I crawled between her thighs, exposing that tight slit glistening with moisture. I crawled atop her, kissing her on the lips. Our breast rubbed together as my cock found the tight entrance to her cunt and I slid in.

“Oh my god!” I moaned. This was so amazing, so different. Violet’s cunt was a tight, warm, velvety glove squeezing so pleasurably on my cock.

I started fucking her, slowly at first, enjoying her pleasant sighs, the way the walls of her cunt sent shudders of pleasure though my body. Violets hands gripped my ass, pulling me into her as her hips started to rise up to meet my thrusts. I rose up on my arms, supporting my weight and really started to fuck her hard. My breasts bounced about and Violet bent her head and captured my right nipple, sucking it into her wet mouth.

Her tongue and mouth added new sensations to my cock plunging in and out of her cunt. My pussy ached too, hungry for touch. “Finger my cunt!” I moaned. Violet’s hand on my ass slid lower, down between my legs and two slim fingers slid into my cunt, fucking me as I fucked her. The pleasure was wickedly delicious.

I was getting close to cumming, to filling this sluts cunt with my cum. No longer was her cunt Mark’s private reserve. I had violated her, taken her last shred of innocence away from her. She was mine, now, as much as she was Mark’s. Our groins slapped together, the pressure in my ovaries was growing, tightening. I started fucking her more and more frantically, desperate for that explosive release.

“Your cunt feels so amazing,” I moaned. “You fucking whore! Gonna cum!”

I groaned as my cum spat out of my cock into her hungry cunt. My pussy spasmed on Violet’s fingers and starts swam before my darkening vision. Violet was bucking beneath me, her cunt clenching deliciously on my cock, drawing out the last of my cum, as her own orgasm rippled through her body.

Violet was panting, her face damp with sweat and a satisfied smile on her lips. “Oh, thank you, Mistress. That was so wonderful.” My cum leaked out of her tight slit, milky white and mixing with her juices.

God, that was so amazing, I thought as I breathed heavily. Would I be strong enough to give up this cock? Did I love Mark enough to give up such amazing pleasure? I looked at the sluts. Allison was sixty-nining with Desiree. Xiu was tonguing Karen’s ass, like she knew I wanted to fuck it. Chasity was tribbing with Thamina while Lillian sat on her face. Korina sat on a recliner as Fiona gently ate her cunt out, Korina cooing in pleasure and wincing in pain as every shudder jarred her wounded arm.

I wasn’t sure if I’d be strong enough, if I loved Mark enough to give up this cock. It wasn’t noon, yet. Until then, I had more sluts to fuck and my cock was hard and ready for its next hole to plunge into.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 23.